Returning Home to the Source of All Life !

Lies about "MPD" - Multiple Personality "Disorder"! Psychology and Psychiatry of Multiple Personalities!

You are not Your Physical Body; You are Not the Physical Matter: You are Energy! And Everything what happened to You, happened for One Good Reason: to Merge Your Energy with the Energies of Others, with the Energies of Earths, with the Energies of Universes! The Mixed Energy produces the Energy of Balance, which is the Final Product of all Universal, Galactic and Planetary Games.

Higher Selves and Core Selves

White Oval Energy Bodies of Higher Selves on 5th Level, with extended into the 3rd Level, Energy Cords with small hanging balls (our Spirits), attached to our ParallelPersonalities on 3rd Level of Consciousness, each Parallel Personality has many layers around herself, like layers of an onion (etheric, mental etc.) ! The highest in Vibration is a Core Personality. There is also such a thing like by-location, when a person is able to created a double of himself in a form of visible etheric body, this way turning up in two places, simultaneously.

Высшие Существа (Души) игроков Планитарной Игры выглядят как Белые светящиеся медузы, полные Душ отдельных Личностей, состоящих из Белой Энергии Баланса (на верхней и нижней картинке). От Высших Существ (медуз) в 3ий физический Уровень спускаются белые энергетические шнуры с кусочком Души на конце (размером с теннисный мяч), который прикрепляется к физическому телу Параллельной  Личности ; Личность самой Высокой Вибрации считается - Коренной; каждая Параллельная Личность имеет слои вокруг себя (эфирный, ментальный и .т.д.),
напоминают матрёшки или слои лука, обрастающие вокруг сердцевины.
Больше Информации о Параллельных Вселенных и моих Параллельных Личностях вы найдёте на новой Странице : My Alters

Higher Selves and Core Selves

Эта Страница на русском и английском! Any material inc. pictures and videos can be taken from this website and developed further!

ANNOUNCEMENT: This page has been modified to be viewable on Mobile devices

Важное Сообщение - эта Страница теперь может быть просмотрена на мобильных телефонах !

Link to Site Map listing other articles, books and useful websites:  SITE MAP



New articles in russian

Carlos Castaneda, a relevant story from "The Power of Silence"

Cтатьи о наших Параллельных Личностях на русском

More to the picture of our Higher Selves (parts 1,2,3)

Robert Monroe on MPD

"Matrix 3" Book on MPD

Dolores Cannon on Multiple Personalities

Stephanie Relfe on MPD

Corydon Hammond on MPD
"Greenbaum Speech"

Carlos Castaneda on MPD

"The Holographic Universe" by Michael Talbot on MPD

Youtube on MPD

Ken Adachi on MPD

Jane Roberts on Multiple Personalities

Activation of Alters by Breathing

Thoughts from the book "When Rabbit Howls" on MPD

"Thanks for the Memories"- Brice Taylor on MPD

Verbal Abuse Patterns and Responses

"Multiple Personality Disorder" is not a disorder: it is a complex Holographic Order, it is an Expansion of all of us!

I don't remember if that was visible or invisible Sun. 22 Feb.2010

White Graduation Beam visible on this house (pictured opposite our Centre)! 22 Feb. 2010

Sexsomnia: My boyfriend raped his ex-girlfriend 'in his sleep' (Apr. 2019 update- this link now fails to connect to its website! In Russian: Адрес видео или сайта не работает больше!)
5 Dec 2017
Everyone knows about sleeping people who get up and go for a walk, but far less is heard about the rare cases of men who try to have sex in their sleep. One found himself in serious trouble, reports the BBC's Sally Abrahams. When Sarah first met Tom at a friend's house, they immediately clicked. He was warm, chatty, with a gentle sense of humour that reminded her of her brother. In the following weeks, they went on dates and spent more time together. Sometimes Sarah would stay over at Tom's flat. At other times, he would come to hers. As they were getting to know each other, something happened while they were in bed one night that made Sarah feel uncomfortable. Tom began fondling her breasts, then quickly began thrusting at her groin in a crude, unsensual kind of way. It was early days in their relationship, and she decided not to say anything about it. His brainwaves in his sleep study show something very unusual - he appears to be awake and deeply asleep at the same time. Dr Guy Leschziner, Guy's and St Thomas' hospitals.
"I guess I thought he was just being a bit frisky, so I just brushed it off. Which is probably what always happened in the past."
Gradually, they became closer, and settled into a routine of meals out, cinema and long walks together. They enjoyed each other's company and Sarah put aside her worries of that strange nocturnal episode. But one night, after they'd been to a party, where they'd both been drinking, Sarah woke from a deep sleep to find Tom trying to penetrate her through her underwear. It was painful and disturbing. The next day, she told him she'd had enough and wanted to end the relationship. But Tom's response surprised her. "He didn't know what I was talking about so he was quite defensive. And I was really angry having been woken up and him just completely oblivious to the whole thing," Sarah says. Tom insisted he had no recollection at all of trying to have sex with Sarah that night. He was devastated by her account of what he had done and by the thought, that he had hurt her. Sarah didn't know what to think. Tom's crude attempt to have sex that night had been totally different from how he normally was; gentle, intimate, sensual. But she remembered something Tom had told her when they first met, before the relationship had even begun - that years ago, he had been convicted of raping his ex-partner, Karen, and sentenced to seven years in jail. It had happened while he was on a visit to spend time with their young child. He and Karen had had a drink, watched a film and then shared a bed. Tom had fallen asleep almost immediately, but had been woken about 45 minutes later by Karen screaming and shouting at him: "What are you doing? This isn't you. This is not like you. This isn't you."
Confused, disorientated and shocked by her screaming, he grabbed his stuff and left her flat. Between the point of drifting off to sleep and being shouted at by Karen, Tom said he had no recollection of anything at all. Sarah wondered if Tom's behaviour then - apparently so out of character - might be related to his more recent attempt to force himself on her. She thought back to other strange things that Tom did in his sleep - like the first time he stayed at hers. "He got up in the night, put his trousers on, told me he was leaving. No top on. Didn't remember anything about it in the morning," she says. So Sarah encouraged Tom to see his GP. He was referred to the sleep clinic at Guy's and St Thomas' hospitals in London, where he spent a night with electrodes attached to his scalp to monitor his brain activity. What the doctors discovered was to have a dramatic impact on Tom's life. "His brainwaves in his sleep study show something very unusual," says Dr Guy Leschziner, the consultant neurologist in charge of Tom's case. "He appears to be awake and deeply asleep at the same time. During brief periods we can see the large slow brainwaves of deep sleep, with superimposed fast rhythms, suggesting simultaneously that he is awake." People in this state can talk, walk, eat, cook, drive or even have sex, without clear consciousness or memory. Dr Guy Leschziner, Guy's and St Thomas' hospitals.
(This is not sexsomnia, parasomnia or automatism, but negative aliens occupy his body, when his Soul detached itself from the body and gone higher to the 4th non-physical level to continue to play the Planetary Game up there. It is aliens rape or act rough way with anyone: they are manuvering people. There are thousands of cases like that, I was writing about it on our site for years.  Doctors know nothing or they never say the Truth! LM.)

The findings of the sleep study together with Sarah's description of Tom's behaviour and his sleepwalking led Leschziner to diagnose Tom with a rare type of sleep disorder called sexsomnia. Sexsomnia is related to sleepwalking, and to night terrors - when people exhibit nightmare-like symptoms even though they are not in the dreaming phase of sleep.
All are forms of a sleep disorder known as "parasomnia", and usually occur in the first part of the night, during very deep sleep, says Prof Meir Kryger of Yale University.
"The person who sleepwalks will appear to be awake, but they're really not. And we know this from monitoring their brainwaves," he says. It's the parts of the brain controlling vision, movement and emotion, that appear to be awake, says Guy Leschziner. "While areas of the brain involved in memory, decision-making and rational thinking appear to remain in deep sleep. So people in this state can talk, walk, eat, cook, drive or even have sex, without clear consciousness or memory." So could Tom's sexsomnia diagnosis have a bearing on his rape conviction? "Without having electrodes attached during the night of the rape, it's impossible to be sure whether it was as a result of Tom's sleep disorder," says Leschziner. "Tom was found guilty by a jury."

But in the last few years, there have been several court cases involving sleep disorders, including sexsomnia, which have resulted in acquittals. The law must decide whether someone has criminal intent or is acting as an automaton, without conscious awareness. "There is a famous case in Toronto where a gentleman got into a car, drove a long distance and then murdered his mother-in-law and father-in-law. And the jury decided, that he was sleepwalking and he wasn't guilty," says Meir Kryger of Yale University.
"There was another similar case in Arizona a few years ago, where someone murdered his wife. And in that case he alleged, that he was sleepwalking, but still he was convicted."
Because defendants are never having their brainwaves measured when they carry out the attack, it can be hard to know for sure whether they were conscious or not, says Mike Kopelman, emeritus professor of neuropsychiatry at King's College London. "If you find evidence of conscious deliberation, motivation or of recall, that rules out it having been an automatism," he says. "One has to piece together what you know about the assailant's past history of a sleep disorder and what the circumstances were and also the findings on sleep recordings, which don't prove there was a parasomnia at the time, but provide corroborative evidence."
Sarah says Tom's sexsomnia diagnosis has had a profound effect on him, because he'd always believed he was falsely accused of rape. "To come to terms with the fact, that he had actually done something, that he had no recollection of whatsoever and dealing with that sort of guilt... I mean, he didn't even know, that he did anything odd at night. He just doesn't remember in the morning," she says. There isn't a miracle cure for this kind of extreme sleep disorder, but there are ways to help prevent it happening. They include wearing clothing in bed, to reduce skin-to-skin contact. Stress, alcohol and lack of sleep can also be triggers, as well, as sleeping in an unfamiliar environment. By avoiding these situations, Tom says there's been a dramatic improvement. Before seeking treatment, he was experiencing sexsomnia every two or three months. "I'm very confident now to be able to say, that the events of sexsomnia are very controlled now. And there certainly hasn't been one in the last two or three years."

"Exploding head syndrome”

As usual there are a lot of lies coming from doctors in these 2 articles. So called “exploding head syndrome” is not a syndrom or a disease or electricity, not alien abduction or implants, not demons or theories, but attempts of your Etheric Double to wake your consciousness up. Your Double is trying to separate from your physical body and get control over your physical Self. Your Etheric Double or Energy body or Second body (not your physical body) is connected to the Universe and takes you everywhere when you fall asleep! Your Etheric Double has Higher Knowledge, not your physical body! Yes, I've  experienced that explosion in the head and
at the same time white bright flash in the middle of my forehead every night for the last 10 years! Soon most of us will be experiencing this phenomenon. You really need to read about your Double in "Sorcerers' Crossing" by Taisha Abelar on our link :

"Sorcerers' Crossing" by Taisha Abelar

Does your head explode at night?

Explosions by your Double
17 April 2015

Our article about “exploding head syndrome” prompted many of you to share your strange and intriguing stories, says William Park. In our recent article about living with exploding head syndrome, we talked to Niels Nielsen about his experiences with the condition. Despite being relatively unheard of it’s surprisingly common, with 18% of students in one study reporting, that they had experienced the phenomenon Nielsen describes the feeling as a “sudden crescendo of noise, then a profound and jarring explosion of sound, electrical fizzing and a bright flash”. This description prompted many of you to come forward with your own stories. For some, this was the first time they had come across the condition. Garry Fowler, for instance, had no idea about the syndrome: “I have had this happen many times but had no idea of its cause or that it was a recognised syndrome.”
And he wasn’t alone. Mat Porton commented that he only realised it was a recognised condition when he heard it discussed on Radio 4. Jess Dominguez added: “It’s comforting to know I’m not crazy and that these are real things I’ve experienced.”
For some, like Kimia Mokhtari Aubin, it only happens once a lifetime, but others have been left haunted by the experience after many years. Aza Mohammed reached out to us by email to share a story from his childhood in Iraq. During the Iraq-Iran war, he and his classmates were evacuated from his school because of a bomb scare. That night he was woken up by an explosion and he ran to his parents in tears, only for them to tell him that no bomb had gone off. Even 30 years later he is unable to explain why his ears were still buzzing from the sound long after he woke up.Several others, like Ivy Deseaux Putnam, also said the noise of exploding head syndrome sounded like gunshots or bombs to them: “[It] sounds like gunshots in my bedroom, a glass door shattering or a sonic boom above my house.”
Wendy Derbyshire added: “I truly thought a bomb had gone off in the neighbourhood but realised I was mistaken when I checked outside and there was no disturbance. It really was unbelievably loud.”
Irene McNeil got in touch by email to describe her experiences. She too referred to the noise as a gunshot, but her experience left her with severe pain and numbness that took months to subside. No one else who got in touch reported such a strong physical reaction to the phenomenon. She told us that she still feels numbness in her throat even after 30 years.Exploding head sounds like someone turning the volume up on white noise as loud as it will go and leaves my ears ringing.”
When combined with sleep paralysis the experience can be terrifying. After reading this freaky story shared by Rachael Roseann Blythe we were left in awe of how powerfully the condition physically affects the body: “I woke unable to move my body and legs. My baby was crying so I dragged myself out of bed and across the hall, I actually thought I would never walk again. I got to her bed and rested for half an hour hoping that whatever was wrong would stop. It didn’t so I pulled myself back to bed. I couldn’t even speak to ask my other half to help. Most terrifying experience ever.” The combined effect of seeing bright lights, hearing loud noises and being unable to move that comes with sleep paralysis and exploding head syndrome have led some to believe that the conditions could explain alien abduction stories. In our article, Nielsen told us; “I can definitely see how they could gravitate towards a supernatural explanation.”
Some of you told us how you cope with the condition now that you’ve learned how to identify it. Emily Rose Matthews says she is able to ”recognise the feeling immediately” having experienced it regularly, and she is able to jolt herself fully awake with a burst of mental effort to avoid the worst effects. Typically this means she sleeps in cycles of sleep paralysis and jolting awake, but she says she will eventually drift to sleep. The article struck a chord with many of you and it is noticeable how varied the experiences were. Nielsen said the episodes now don’t bother him, but for others it seems that the condition is something they have to live with every day.

‘I have exploding head syndrome’
10 April 2015
It’s strange, unpleasant and surprisingly common. Helen Thomson talks to a man whose head regularly ‘explodes’, and discovers how the condition might explain some unexpected experiences, perhaps even alien abductions. “There’s this sudden crescendo of noise, then a profound and jarring explosion of sound, electrical fizzing and a bright flash in my vision, like someone has lit a spotlight in front of my face". It feels electrical... accompanied by a very loud sound — Niels Nielsen
That’s how Niels Nielsen describes what it’s like to live with “exploding head syndrome” – an unpleasant and sometimes terrifying sensation. Others describe it as like a bomb going off next to their head as they fall asleep. Sometimes it occurs just once in a lifetime, for others it happens multiple times a night. The physician Silas Weir Mitchell first described the disorder in 1876, when he described two men who suffered from what he called “sensory discharges” – the men themselves described it as hearing “loud bells” or a “gunshot” that would wake them from sleep. But despite its provocative and intriguing name, there has been relatively little research into the disorder. There's now a theory, however, that the condition and related sleep disturbances may help explain apparently unrelated cultural phenomena, specifically the origins of alien abductions, government conspiracy theories, and supernatural demons. So what do we know about this nocturnal experience? Well, it may not be as rare as you might think. In a study published last month, 211 students were asked whether they had ever experienced the condition – 18% said yes. However, this sample is probably not reflective of its true prevalence since students are prone to lack of sleep – a factor known to increase the risk of experiencing the phenomeno

The mind-bending effects of foreign accent syndrome
13 May 2015
Julie Matthias’s family have a game they sometimes like to play after she comes home, disappointed, from another doctor’s appointment. During dinner, they pick a foreign accent, and challenge each other to speak in the strange voice. The playful jokes help to distract from the distress of a condition that her doctors have struggled to treat. Despite having lived in the UK her whole life, Matthias suddenly found that she no longer speaks with an English accent – sounding French or Chinese instead. “Four years ago this Easter – that was the last time I heard my own voice,” she tells me on the phone. Matthias is one of a handful of people in the UK with foreign accent syndrome. Although their speech is completely fluent, their voices have somehow taken on odd characteristics that make them sound as if they grew up in another country. The causes are complicated, and sometimes puzzling to scientists. Matthias thinks her experience can be pinned down to a car accident that was followed by blinding migraines, often accompanied by debilitating body pain. “It feels like your brain is going to explode,” says Matthias. “Your joints are so tender, so painful, you feel you can’t breathe, you can’t get the air in… I’d rather have more babies than go through that pain again.” Then, a few months after these painful episodes started, something even stranger happened. Her voice started shifting accent. The change soon caught the attention of people in her beauty salon. “Clients talked to me as if I didn’t understand English.”, finds David Robson. Julie Matthias’s family have a game they sometimes like to play after she comes home, disappointed, from another doctor’s appointment. During dinner, they pick a foreign accent, and challenge each other to speak in the strange voice. The playful jokes help to distract from the distress of a condition that her doctors have struggled to treat. Despite having lived in the UK her whole life, Matthias suddenly found that she no longer speaks with an English accent – sounding French or Chinese instead. “Four years ago this Easter – that was the last time I heard my own voice,” she tells me on the phone. Matthias is one of a handful of people in the UK with foreign accent syndrome. Although their speech is completely fluent, their voices have somehow taken on odd characteristics that make them sound as if they grew up in another country. The causes are complicated, and sometimes puzzling to scientists. Matthias thinks her experience can be pinned down to a car accident that was followed by blinding migraines, often accompanied by debilitating body pain. “It feels like your brain is going to explode,” says Matthias. “Your joints are so tender, so painful, you feel you can’t breathe, you can’t get the air in… I’d rather have more babies than go through that pain again.” Then, a few months after these painful episodes started, something even stranger happened. Her voice started shifting accent. The change soon caught the attention of people in her beauty salon. “Clients talked to me as if I didn’t understand English.” It’s not clear exactly why the car accident caused that shift. Despite ongoing hospital visits, no neurologist has yet been able to pin down a definite cause of her migraines or her strange accent. It is especially hurtful, she says, when people assume the lack of diagnosis means her condition is imaginary, or they fail to see the impact of the disorder. “People just take it as a joke condition. They focus on the fact that we speak with a [funny] accent.” It is no laughing matter. “Think: you go to sleep, wake up and no longer sound to you like the person you really are –and there’s nothing you can do about it,” says Sheila Blumstein at Brown University, Rhode Island. “That has a very profound effect on the patients.” Fortunately, researchers like Blumstein are now coming to terms with both the causes and strange consequences of this puzzling disorder. Initially, even the nature of the altered voice was a mystery. Were the people speaking with genuinely foreign accents – or were we being fooled by some other change? Blumstein’s early work showed that the vowel sounds do indeed change a little, but more often it’s down to differences in the underlying music of the voice. “When we speak, we have a speech melody and rhythm – and it’s here they have changes,” says Blumstein. The voice’s intonation and stress – including the subtle ways we embellish a sentence and emphasise our point – is central to this. In 2012, Anja Kuschmann at the University of Strathclyde in Glasgow found subtle differences in the way people with foreign accent syndrome highlight different words. “They still use the same rising and falling tones as healthy speakers – but they use a lot more of them. Instead of highlighting some of the words, they highlighted all of them.” Intonation is one of the hardest aspects of an accent to master – many foreigners do indeed have abnormal voice rhythms compared to native speakers. Even so, the perception of the specific accent is somewhat subjective; some may think a subject with foreign accent syndrome sounds Russian; another, German. Indeed, what you hear in their voice probably depends on your own expectations. “It’s a fiction created by the listener,” says Johan Verhoeven at City University London. , finds David Robson.  Julie Matthias’s family have a game they sometimes like to play after she comes home, disappointed, from another doctor’s appointment. During dinner, they pick a foreign accent, and challenge each other to speak in the strange voice. The playful jokes help to distract from the distress of a condition that her doctors have struggled to treat. Despite having lived in the UK her whole life, Matthias suddenly found that she no longer speaks with an English accent – sounding French or Chinese instead. “Four years ago this Easter – that was the last time I heard my own voice,” she tells me on the phone. Matthias is one of a handful of people in the UK with foreign accent syndrome. Although their speech is completely fluent, their voices have somehow taken on odd characteristics that make them sound as if they grew up in another country. The causes are complicated, and sometimes puzzling to scientists. Matthias thinks her experience can be pinned down to a car accident that was followed by blinding migraines, often accompanied by debilitating body pain. “It feels like your brain is going to explode,” says Matthias. “Your joints are so tender, so painful, you feel you can’t breathe, you can’t get the air in… I’d rather have more babies than go through that pain again.”
Hear Julie Matthias’s accent in an interview with BBC News
Then, a few months after these painful episodes started, something even stranger happened. Her voice started shifting accent. The change soon caught the attention of people in her beauty salon. “Clients talked to me as if I didn’t understand English.
It’s not clear exactly why the car accident caused that shift. Despite ongoing hospital visits, no neurologist has yet been able to pin down a definite cause of her migraines or her strange accent. It is especially hurtful, she says, when people assume the lack of diagnosis means her condition is imaginary, or they fail to see the impact of the disorder. “People just take it as a joke condition. They focus on the fact that we speak with a [funny] accent.” It is no laughing matter. “Think: you go to sleep, wake up and no longer sound to you like the person you really are –and there’s nothing you can do about it,” says Sheila Blumstein at Brown University, Rhode Island. “That has a very profound effect on the patients.” Fortunately, researchers like Blumstein are now coming to terms with both the causes and strange consequences of this puzzling disorder. Initially, even the nature of the altered voice was a mystery. Were the people speaking with genuinely foreign accents – or were we being fooled by some other change? Blumstein’s early work showed that the vowel sounds do indeed change a little, but more often it’s down to differences in the underlying music of the voice. “When we speak, we have a speech melody and rhythm – and it’s here they have changes,” says Blumstein. The voice’s intonation and stress – including the subtle ways we embellish a sentence and emphasise our point – is central to this. In 2012, Anja Kuschmann at the University of Strathclyde in Glasgow found subtle differences in the way people with foreign accent syndrome highlight different words. “They still use the same rising and falling tones as healthy speakers – but they use a lot more of them. Instead of highlighting some of the words, they highlighted all of them.” Intonation is one of the hardest aspects of an accent to master – many foreigners do indeed have abnormal voice rhythms compared to native speakers. Even so, the perception of the specific accent is somewhat subjective; some may think a subject with foreign accent syndrome sounds Russian; another, German. Indeed, what you hear in their voice probably depends on your own expectations. “It’s a fiction created by the listener,” says Johan Verhoeven at City University London. Because they embellish sentences with different intonations, many foreigners have abnormal voice rhythms compared to native speakers.  As I speak to Matthias, it is easy to see why these mistakes happen. She pronounces “accent” with a heavier emphasis on the second syllable, for instance, that reminded me of my French teacher at school. But her staccato rhythm might sound a little like a Chinese accent too. Often, those subtle signatures can be traced to known neurological damage. For instance, Barbara Tomasino, who is based at the University of Udine in Italy, recently examined a patient with a brain tumour. “Sometimes she sounded like she was South American, sometimes she spoke with an English accent – it was a very strange way of speaking Italian,” says Tomasino. The patient was awake while a surgeon operated on the tumour, allowing researchers to probe the electrical activity and function of the cells around the cancer. Although it sounds painful, this is a standard procedure that helps the surgeon work out where the tumour ends. Combined with information from fMRI scans, watching the neural activity in this way also allowed them to detect the cells involved in controlling the mouth and larynx– which turned out to be right next to the site of the tumour. By pressing on that region, the tumour may therefore have been disrupting her ability to plan the complex tongue and move movements needed to talk normally – leading to her strange accent. The patient continued speaking throughout the operation, to be sure the surgeon didn’t damage those vital areas surrounding the tumour. Although there was no immediate change in accent, as her brain recovered over the coming weeks, the patient found that her old voice had returned. “The latest news we have is that she’s OK and living normally,” says Tomasino. Given that success, you might therefore expect all patients to show damage in that same part of the brain. Yet that’s not the case. “We’ve made great strides but we don’t know the whole answer,” says Blumstein. Perhaps a constellation of brain regions is involved, and if any one of them is damaged it can result in a different accent. One of Blumstein’s patients developed a foreign accent after one stroke – and when a second stroke damaged a separate, seemingly unconnected region called the cerebellum (a small, cauliflower-shaped node at the base of the brain), she was cured and started speak like normal. “I don’t know why it had the effect – other than that the cerebellum is in an area involved in rhythm,” says Blumstein. In Matthias’s case, doctors have been unable to pin it down the biological cause. In many other ways, however, her experiences resemble those of others with the disorder – including a sadly altered perception of herself. “It takes away your whole identity – you lose what was you,” says Matthias. At one point, she was even afraid of seeing her own reflection. “It was hard to look in mirror and speak – because it wasn’t my voice.” That’s not surprising, given the role the voice plays in forging our place in the world. “The way we speak is a window onto our inner self,” explains Nick Miller at Newcastle University. “It marks social class, education level, whether you come from this place or that place – so consciously or subconsciously, we use accent to portray who we are and how we are.”
Miller, along with Jack Ryalls of the University of Central Florida, recently compiled a book detailing these experiences, called Foreign Accent Syndromes: The stories people have to tell. The altered sense of self was familiar to many of the people who contributed their stories. “I feel so lonely, isolated, scared. I feel like I have bereaved a good friend,” wrote one contributor, Kath Lockett. Alone at home with her cocker spaniels, she had the eerie feeling that there was a “stranger in the house” whenever she spoke. Some people with foreign accent syndrome feel isolated and marginalised.  Compounding the issues with their identity, these people also have to deal with surprising, and sometimes unkind, responses from those around them. Accents are also an important way for us to form boundaries between different social groups. Accordingly, some of the people in Miller’s book report feeling marginalised – like “a foreigner in my own country”, he says. Matthias and Lockett have even experienced racism. “I had a taxi driver try to charge me double fare for a journey I have taken before,” wrote Lockett. “Two bus drivers treated me like I was deaf, stupid and belittled me.” Even friends can sometimes start to feel suspicious of their new vocal identity. For Matthias, her own family have been the greatest comfort. “I don’t do sympathy very well,” she says. “My family know that, so they tend to take the mickey and ask me to say different words that I found difficult. We all sit around and laugh about it.” Like many others with the condition, she tries to keep a positive attitude. “We try to look on the bright side, and things could be worse. My condition as we know it – and we don’t know a lot – is not life threatening. That’s what we’ve got to be thankful for,” she says. “You just have to learn to cope – to keep fighting every day.”

Новые статьи на русском, связанные с нашими Параллельными личностями

Реинкарнация или Две жизни Шанти Дэви
История индианки Шанти Дэви (1926-1987) до сих пор остается одним из самых достоверных и изученных  случаев реинкарнации. Шанти Дэви родилась в Дели и родители ее были состоятельными, хотя и небогатыми. Ничего необычного в ее рождении не было — ничего, что могло бы насторожить врачей или родителей в отношении будущего ребенка. Когда Шанти исполнилось три года, родители стали замечать, что девочка настойчиво говорит о своем муже и детях. Сначала родители пропускали все это мимо ушей, относя детский лепет за счет воображения заигравшегося ребенка, но когда девочка стала упорствовать, задумались. Кто был этот муж? Где он жил?
Ребенок спокойно объяснил матери, что мужа зовут Кедарнат (Кадер Нат), что жила она с ним в городе Муттра. Она подробно описала дом, в котором они жили, и заявила, что у нее был сын, который и сейчас живет там же с отцом. Родители, очень обеспокоенные психическим состоянием ребенка, обратились за помощью к врачу. Доктор уже слышал эту удивительную версию от родителей и надеялся, что при встрече с ним девочка начнет отпираться или, по крайней мере, откажется все повторить. Но он не знал еще своей пациентки: маленькая Шанти села в большое кресло в кабинете врача, сложив по-взрослому руки на коленях, и повторила все, что она рассказала родителям, и даже больше. Среди прочего она сказала, что умерла во время родов в 1925 году, то есть за год до своего рождения. Ошеломленный врач стал с пристрастием расспрашивать ее о беременности, и ребенок все в точности отвечал, чем совершенно обескуражил его. Она ясно освещала психические и физические ощущения мучительного состояния беременности, которое, естественно, не могла испытать. Ко времени, когда ей исполнилось семь лет, ее успели опросить полдюжины врачей, и все они были повергнуты в крайнее изумление. Когда Шанти исполнилось восемь лет, ее двоюродный дядя профессор Кишен Чанд решил, что пора что-то предпринять, а не ограничиваться одними разговорами. Живет ли на самом деле некий Кедарнат в Муттре? Были ли у него дети и не умерла ли его жена по имени Луджи в родах в 1925 году? Эти и другие вопросы профессор изложил в письме и отправил его по почте на имя загадочного Кедарната из Муттры по адресу, неоднократно упоминавшемуся Шанти Дэви. Действительно, такой человек жил в Муттре, и он получил письмо. Сначала он решил, что ему готовят какую-то ловушку и хотят нечестным путем лишить имущества, поэтому отклонил предложение встретиться с девочкой, утверждавшей, что она приходится ему женой, до тех пор, пока не прояснится ряд обстоятельств. Вряд ли Кедарната стоит упрекать за такую осторожность. Он написал своему двоюродному брату в Дели, который частенько навещал Кедарната, когда еще была жива Луджи. Конечно, двоюродный брат узнал бы ее, если бы увидел. Не окажет ли брат любезность зайти по такому-то адресу, для того чтобы самому на месте узнать, что все это могло значить?
Двоюродный брат Кедарната под предлогом делового разговора с отцом Шанти договорился встретиться с ним в его доме. Девятилетняя Шанти помогала матери на кухне готовить ужин, когда раздался стук в дверь. Девочка побежала открывать дверь и долго не возвращалась. Обеспокоенная мать сама пошла посмотреть, что случилось. Шанти стояла на пороге и с явным удивлением рассматривала молодого человека, стоявшего перед дверью, тот в свою очередь с изумлением смотрел на нее.
— Мама, это двоюродный брат моего мужа! Он тоже жил в Муттре недалеко от нас!
Через минуту пришел отец, и гость рассказал свою историю. Конечно, он не узнал ребенка, хотя девочка его явно признала. Гость рассказал родителям Шанти, что он приходится двоюродным братом Кедарнату из Муттры, жена которого, Луджи, действительно умерла при родах за год до рождения Шанти. Что же делать дальше? Позвали двоюродного дядю, написавшего письмо Кедарнату. Было решено, что родители Шанти Дэви пригласят Кедарната и одного из его сыновей посетить их. Шанти ни в какие планы не посвящали. Через несколько дней приехал Кедарнат с сыном. Шанти вскрикнула от радости и подбежала к мальчику, который явно смутился от внимания, какое оказала ему незнакомая девочка. Шанти пыталась взять его на руки, хотя тот был с ней одного роста. Она обнимала его и называла ласковыми именами. Кедарнату Шанти очень обрадовалась и вела себя как достойная и верная жена, как Луджи в свое время. Странное испытание выпало на долю всех присутствующих. Кедарнат отказался оставить своего сына с этой экзальтированной девочкой, вообразившей себя матерью ребенка; напротив, он поспешно возвратился в Муттру, чтобы поразмыслить над тем, в какую ужасную историю невольно попал. Сведения об этом случае проникли в газеты и вызвали всеобщий интерес. Уж не обман ли это? Как это ребенок из Дели мог знать интимные подробности семьи, живущей в Муттре и незнакомой даже ее родителям?
Деш Банду Гупта, президент Всеиндийской ассоциации издателей газет и член индийского парламента, провел совещание со своими коллегами по правительственным и издательским делам. Они пришли к выводу, что случай заслуживает всяческого внимания и изучения. Необходимо привезти девочку в Муттру и посмотреть, сможет ли она указать дорогу к дому, в котором, по ее собственным словам, жила до смерти. В сопровождении родителей Шанти господин Гупта, адвокат Тара К. Матур и другие известные ученые и граждане сели в поезд и отправились в Муттру. Сюрпризы начались тотчас же по прибытии поезда на станцию Муттра. Шанти сразу признала мать и брата своего якобы мужа; более того, она заговорила с ними на местном диалекте, а не на хинди, на котором разговаривала в Дели. На вопрос, может ли она показать дорогу к дому, где якобы жила, Шанти ответила, что попробует, хотя в Муттре девочка, разумеется, никогда не бывала раньше. Приезжие и встречавшие разместились в двух экипажах и поехали. Дорогу им показывала Шанти Дэви. Раз или два она, казалось, терялась, но, немного подумав, в конце концов выбрала правильный путь и довезла компанию прямо к дому, который узнала.
— Вот он, этот дом,— сказала она спутникам.— Но сейчас он выкрашен в белый цвет, а тогда был желтым.
С 1925 года произошли и некоторые другие изменения. Кедарнат переехал в другой дом, а жители этого дома не хотели пускать к себе Шанти и всех ее многочисленных спутников. Шанти попросила, чтобы ее отвезли туда, где сейчас живет ее муж. Когда все прибыли на новое местожительство, Шанти немедленно признала двух старших детей Кедарната, но последнего, десятилетнего ребенка не признала. Именно рождение этого ребенка стоило Луджи жизни. Прибыв в дом матери Луджи, Шанти сразу же кинулась к престарелой женщине с радостными криками: «Мама, мама!» Старушка совершенно растерялась: да, девочка говорила и вела себя как настоящая Луджи, но мать ведь знает, что ее родная дочь Луджи умерла. В доме матери Луджи господин Гупта спросил Шанти, не заметила ли она каких-либо перемен за все это время. Шанти сразу указала место, где когда-то был колодец. Сейчас его засыпали и завалили досками. Кедарнат спросил Шанти, не помнит ли она, что сделала Луджи со своими кольцами незадолго до смерти. Шанти ответила, что кольца находятся в глиняном горшке, закопанном в саду под навесом старого дома. Кедарнат откопал горшок, в котором на самом деле оказались кольца Луджи да еще несколько монет. Широкая огласка этого случая обернулась большой неприятностью для Шанти и семьи Кедарната. Дети не знали ее и не хотели знать. Отношение к ней Кедарната можно было назвать терпимым до неловкости. Шанти стала сторониться людей, чтобы избежать нездорового интереса, и понемногу замыкалась в себе. Мало-помалу ей удалось подавить в себе желание быть с Кедарнатом и его детьми. После долгой и мучительной борьбы она убедила себя в том, что ей необходимо их оставить, как бы ни было ей больно. Профессор Индра Сен из школы, основанной Шри Ауробиндо в Пондичери, хранит все документы, полностью освещающие удивительную историю Шанти Дэви. Ученые, принявшие участие в эксперименте и засвидетельствовавшие увиденное, были осторожны в своих выводах. Они согласились, что ребенок, родившийся в 1926 году в Дели, каким-то образом помнит со всей ясностью и всеми подробностями жизнь в Муттре. Ученые отметили, что они не нашли ни одного доказательства обмана или надувательства, но они также не нашли и объяснения увиденному. А что же Шанти Дэви?
В 1958 году газета «Вашингтон пост» и газеты других стран напечатали интервью с этой женщиной. Жила она тихо и незаметно, работая в государственном учреждении в Нью-Дели. Довольно робкая, замкнутая особа.
Она научилась жить в настоящем времени, как заявила Шанти Дэви журналистам и представителям медицины: прежние желания вернуть прошлое подавлены упорной внутренней борьбой, и она уже ничего не предпринимает, чтобы оживить их. Она никогда не была замужем и не рожала детей.  В 1986 году Шанти дала еще одно интервью для Яна Стивенсона и доктора Равата. Последний решил тщательно изучить ее феномен и еще несколько раз общался с Шанти, прежде чем в 1987 году она умерла. В 2005 году Рават опубликовал статью о Шанти Дэви в журнале "Религия и психические исследования".

Слепая женщина начала видеть из-за раздвоения личности
Германские медики столкнулись с уникальным случаем. Слепая пациентка, страдающая к тому же известным как "раздвоение личности" диссоциативным расстройством идентичности, прозревает после того, как начинает ощущать себя другим человеком. 37-летняя женщина, имя которой не называется и обозначается лишь инициалами "В.Т.", имеет диагноз "кортикальная слепота" - в результате несчастного случая в возрасте 20 лет она повредила часть головного мозга. Кроме того, у пациентки выявили психическое расстройство - раздвоение личности, причем в усугубленном виде - в женщине "живут" 10 персонажей различного возраста, пола и темперамента. Некоторые из них даже разговаривают на разных языках. Исследованием необычной пациентки занялись психологи Ганс Страсбургер и Бруно Вальдвогель. Результаты их работы, как сообщает Daily Mail, опубликованы в специализированном издании PsyCh Journal. Во время лечения врачи обнаружили, что зрение возвращалось к женщине, когда она находилась в образе мальчика-подростка. Причем происходило это за считанные секунды после "включения" персонажа. После длительной терапии медикам удалось добиться, чтобы "В.Т." начинала видеть, пребывая в состоянии 8 из 10 "живущих" в ней людей. Изучив реакцию зрительной коры головного мозга женщины на визуальные раздражители, медики пришли к выводу, что ее слепота вызвана не физиологическими повреждениями, а психическим расстройством. Вероятнее всего, этот эффект является одним из видов защитной реакции организма. То есть в ситуациях с сильной эмоциональной нагрузкой пациентка как бы выражает желание не видеть происходящее, и мозг "выключает" зрение, - рассказал доктор Страсбургер изданию Braindecoder. Психолог добавил, что с большой долей вероятности впервые подобная реакция проявилась у женщины именно во время несчастного случая 17 лет назад. Терапевтические процедуры и наблюдения за удивительной пациенткой продолжаются.

В Доминикане обнаружили детей, у которых к 12 годам меняется пол

(Пол легко меняется если перевести Spirit (часть Души) в Светящемся Шаре человека в другое положение, но надо знать как.
Опытные шаманы могут это сделать и делают! У Женщин самая яркая часть Spirit смотрит наружу Светящегося Шара Энергии; у мужчин - наоборот самая яркая часть смотрит внутрь, т.е. в себя, таким образом диапазон их восприятия Высших Знаний Вселенной очень ограничен. Женщины воспринимают Космическую информацию с лёгкостью, если они ментально не заблокированы всякой технологией или сэксом! ЛМ).
Ведущий телепрограммы «Обратный отсчет к жизни» на канале BBC2 Майкл Мозли совершил грандиозное открытие в области анатомии человека. 58-летний журналист обнаружил, что жители деревни Лас Салинас, находящейся в Доминиканской Республике, превращаются из девочек в мальчиков к 12 годам. «Геведосе» (Guevedoce) — так назвал Майкл Мозли своих исследуемых, что в переводе на русский означает «пенис в 12 лет» пишет газета Telegraph. По словам Майкла Мозли, в Лас Салинасе одна из 90 девочек после 12 лет сталкивается с изменениями половых признаков. Именно в пубертатном периоде у девочек-подростков вместо вагины начинает формироваться пенис. «Этих детей еще называют machihembras, что означает «вначале женщина, потом мужчина», — рассказывает журналист. После того как они появились на свет, они выглядят как девочки — без яичек и с половыми органами, похожими на вагину. Лишь во время пубертатного периода у них начинают проявляться мужские половые признаки». Майкл Мозли рассказывает в своей передаче «Обратный отсчет к жизни» о 24-летнем юноше из этой деревни —  Джонни. «Он помнит, что его воспитывали как девочку по имени Фелисита и как он ходил в школу в красном платье, — делится ведущий BBC. — До семи лет он всегда играл с другими девочками, но потом что-то стало в нем меняться». По словам самого Джонни, у него резко изменились предпочтения. «В какой-то момент я перестал чувствовать себя комфортно: мне не нравилось носить юбки и проводить время с
девочками. Все, чего мне хотелось, — играть с мальчиками и с игрушечными пистолетами», — рассказывает молодой человек. После того как на его желания начало отвечать и тело, Фелисита в буквальном смысле превратилась в юношу Джонни. После пережитых метаморфоз молодой человек столкнулся с проблемами в школе. «Меня дразнили одноклассники, потому что им было трудно принять тот факт, что я уже не девочка, а мальчик», — делится переживаниями Джонни. До Майкла Мозли этим необычным явлением в доминиканской деревне интересовалась доктор Джулиан Императо — эндокринолог университета Корнелл. В 70-е она посетила Доминикану и сделала первое научное открытие и объяснение феномена. У Карлы (слева) обнаружили развитие мужских половых признаков. Однако в первые недели формирования все эмбрионы имеют только женские половые признаки. Несмотря на изменения, пережившие трансформацию доминиканцы ведут нормальную для мужчин половую жизнь и могут иметь детей. К слову, Джонни также отметил, что мечтает построить традиционную семью. «После того как я стал мужчиной, у меня было несколько возлюбленных. Я очень хочу встретить девушку, которая бы прошла со мной через радости и трудности и с которой я бы создал крепкую семью», — сказал молодой человек, которого родители воспитывали как девочку Фелиситу.

Сверхъестественная сила Молли Фэнчер (и её Параллельные Личности, ЛМ)
Что именно произошло с Молли Фэнчер, прозванной "загадкой Бруклина" ( "Brooklyn Enigma"), так никто и не мог понять, хотя это упущение нельзя отнести на счет отсутствия наблюдений и обследований,— и тех и других было предостаточно. Согласно медицинским наблюдениям, которые вел семейный врач доктор Самуэль Ф. Спаер из Бруклина, Молли росла нормальным, здоровым ребенком до 3 февраля 1866 года, когда она пожаловалась на головокружение и минуту спустя упала в кухне на пол в доме матери по адресу: Стивен Корт, 60. Мать подумала, что у нее обморок, и попыталась помочь обычными средствами, но когда полчаса спустя дочь не пришла в сознание, послали за доктором Спаером. Врач установил, что Молли находится в состоянии транса, причину которого невозможно определить при первом беглом осмотре. Доктор был уверен, что к утру Молли поправится. Но утром она не поправилась. Потянулись дни, недели, месяцы, а Молли пребывала в коматозном состоянии, граничащем со смертью. Неожиданный и глубокий транс полностью завладел ею. Доктор Спаер отметил, что дыхание Молли было едва различимым, пульс временами даже не прощупывался, тело обмякло, как у человека, который только что умер. Озадаченный доктор созвал медицинский консилиум, но безуспешно, такой случай не отмечался в практике ни у одного из коллег. Врачи приходили, смотрели, обследовали и качали головами. Позже Молли стала активнее, стала разговаривать, но состояние транса не покидало ее.
В журнале "Наука и Жизнь" за 2002 год писали о странностях самоидентификации Молли:
"Прикованная к постели, Молли была чрезвычайно активна. Она вышивала, делала из воска фигурки и цветы, вела дневник и за девять лет написала более 6500 писем. И вдруг Молли призналась, что у нее возникают странные мысли и чувства. Восковые цветы стали ей противны. Ей казалось, что делала их не она, а кто-то другой. Человек, который уже умер. Затем наступил момент, когда Молли будто и в самом деле умерла, а ее место заняла другая женщина, которая ничего не помнила о событиях последних девяти лет. Потом появились еще четыре я, каждое из которых получило свое имя. Если раньше в 11 часов вечера Молли обычно засыпала, то теперь в это время она входила в транс. В ней пробуждалась личность по имени Идол, враждебная ее дневному Я и портившая или прятавшая ее вышивки. Солнечный луч (это имя получило дневное Я) и Идол писали друг другу письма, причем почерки у них были разными. Розовый бутон, личность, появлявшаяся изредка с 1875 года, вела себя, как семилетняя девочка. Перл (жемчужина) была воплощением духовности. Она вела себя, как прелестная девушка семнадцати-восемнадцати лет. Руби была непохожа на Перл. Это было чрезвычайно энергичное, остроумное существо. Она вспоминала о несчастье 1864 года, но не об инциденте 1865 года".
Прошло девять лет, а Молли Фэнчер все еще находилась между жизнью и смертью. Записи показывают, что она за этот период почти ничего не ела. Выражаясь словами доктора Спаера, «за это время она съела столько, сколько нормальный человек съест за двое суток». Современные ученые считают, что, возможно, Молли Фэнчер ела, просто не догадываясь об этом. Поскольку она страдала синдромом множественной личности – в ее голове уживалось целых пять разных Молли, – то, возможно, одна личность принимала пищу, а остальные даже не догадывались об этом. К этому времени случай с Молли Фэнчер заслуженно приобрел большую известность в медицинском мире, поскольку бросал вызов всей медицине. Однако впереди медиков ожидали еще сюрпризы, начавшиеся с того, что однажды днем 1875 года доктор Спаер назначил встречу с коллегами в своей приемной.
— Джентльмены! — начал он.— Сам по себе этот случай уникальный и единственный в нашей практике. Физическое состояние молодой девушки обескураживает, но я прихожу к выводу, что она находится во власти некой сверхъестественной силы!
Среди присутствовавших на встрече был знаменитый невропатолог из Бостона доктор Роберт Ормистон. Он открыто выразил недоверие, а в голосе его прозвучал более чем скептический намек на чепуху:
— Так в чем же именно заключается эта так называемая сверхъестественная сила Молли Фэнчер?
Доктор Спаер был готов ко всему. Он пригласил коллег встретиться через несколько дней у постели Молли, чтобы самим убедиться в том, что он подвел под категорию «сверхъестественного». Кроме того, он пригласил еще знаменитого астронома доктора Ричарда Паркхерста и другого известного врача-невропатолога Уилларда Паркера из Нью-Йорка. Детально обсудив случай, изучив медкарты, представленные доктором Спаером, специалисты отметили неестественно слабый пульс и дыхание при низкой температуре тела. Затем доктор Спаер сказал:
— Джентльмены, эта девушка может описать одежду, поступки людей, которые в настоящий момент находятся на расстоянии многих миль от нас. Кроме того, она может читать запечатанные письма и нераскрытые книги!!!
Доктор Паркхерст и доктор Паркер вышли посовещаться. Шепотом они договорились написать записку, вложить ее в три конверта, запечатать их и отослать такое письмо в приемную доктора Спаера, находящуюся в пяти милях от местопребывания Молли Фэнчер. Они попросят девушку прочитать их записку в запечатанном конверте, а когда все услышат ее ответ, сравнят его с содержанием записки. Отправив нарочного с письмом в приемную доктора Спаера, врачи вернулись к Молли. Доктор Паркхерст спросил, не может ли она сказать, что находится в конверте. Она с минуту помедлила и прошептала:
— Это письмо в трех запечатанных конвертах в приемной доктора Спаера. На листке бумаги написано: «Линкольн был застрелен сумасшедшим актером».
Спаер, Паркхерст, Паркер, Ормистон и другие поспешили в приемную доктора Спаера. Вскрыли письмо. Содержание записки в точности соответствовало тому, что сказала девушка. Нарочный, 23-летний Питер Грэм, с которым отправили письмо из дома Фэнчер в приемную доктора Спаера, был вне всякого подозрения. Он был личным другом доктора Паркера и вместе с ним приехал на обследование. В тот же день врачи решили проэкзаменовать мисс Фэнчер еще раз. Они договорились попросить ее описать внешность и одежду одного человека, а также рассказать, чем он в настоящий момент занимается. По возвращении в дом Фэнчер они спросили Молли, не может ли она описать внешность брата Питера Грэма, Фрэнка, его местопребывание и чем он занят. Мисс Фэнчер тут же подробно ответила им на все вопросы, описав внешность Фрэнка, во что он одет, даже сказала, что на правом рукаве пальто не хватает пуговицы. Она озадачила присутствовавших сообщением о том, что Фрэнк ушел с работы раньше обычного из-за страшной головной боли. Запрос по телеграфу подтвердил сказанное Молли Фэнчер, даже головную боль. Любопытно, что в наше время, при упоминании феномена Молли Фэнчер, в основном акцентируют внимание на ее невероятном голодании в состоянии транса, но почти не упоминают или упоминают лишь вскользь о ее способностях к ясновидению. При этом не забывают добавлять, что ее экстрасенсорные способности могли быть мошенничеством. Молли Фэнчер пролежала в трансе 46 лет. Родители и доктор Спаер давно скончались, когда она наконец пришла в сознание в 1912 году,— случай невероятный. Недуг ее, равно как и ее странные способности, никто не мог объяснить. Молли Фэнчер тихо скончалась во сне в 1915 году в возрасте 73 лет.

После падения девушка превратилась в гения - (Параллельные личности человека пробуждаются, ЛМ)
Женщина, которая просила не называть своего имени, каталась в горах на лыжах в кругу семьи, упала, скатилась по крутому склону и сильно ударилась головой. Последствия у этого несчастного случая оказались совершенно неожиданными. Пострадавшую без сознания  доставили в медпункт. Доктору, который её осмотрел, повреждения показались незначительными  и женщину отпустили в отель. Но в течение последующих нескольких дней боли стали усиливаться и она обратилась в больницу. На этот раз доктора диагностировали у неё сломанную ключицу, вывих плеча и сотрясение мозга средней тяжести. Но по настоящему странный оборот эта история болезни начала принимать чуть позже, уже после возвращения домой. Что-то в её голове переключилось самым необычным образом: «Мой мозг начал обрабатывать всё, что попадало в поле зрения очень странным образом. У меня появилась способность запоминать всё, каждую мелочь, как будто я считывала информацию, перелистывая страницы книги».

Энергетические двойники
В конце 1989 года прессу облетело сообщение из поселка Дальнегорск на Дальнем Востоке. Зимой, в один из дней, когда над поселком наблюдалась особая активность неопознанных летающих объектов, в квартире жительницы К. произошел такой случай. Жила она вместе с мужем и двумя детьми на первом этаже пятиэтажного дома.  Вот как рассказала обо всем сама очевидица: «После шести часов я отправила своих детей Петю и Аню в универсам. Где-то через двадцать-тридцать минут раздался звонок в прихожей. Я открыла дверь, и в прихожую вошли мои дети, но странно одетые — в серебристого цвета комбинезоны, а на голове было что-то вроде шлемов. В том, что это были мои дети, я не сомневалась — их лица, рост, цвет глаз, голоса. Они молча стояли и смотрели на меня. За все время они не сказали ни слова и не издали ни звука. Я стала ругать их, спрашивать: почему так долго ходили и почему ничего не купили? Что за наряд? Дети молчали. Не обращая на меня внимания, они прошли мимо в комнату, я следом за ними.  Они подошли к стенке, стоящей справа в комнате, и стали что-то делать — вроде как фотографировать: были слышны щелчки и видны вспышки света. Так, много раз щелкая и совершая вспышки, они обошли всю комнату по периметру и остановились у дверей из комнаты в прихожую. Я подошла к ним ближе и снова стала их отчитывать — почему мать разыгрываете? Они стояли молча и смотрели на меня как-то странно, зло и недобро. Тут я почувствовала что-то не то — это не мои дети... И тут раздался звонок, я пошла открывать дверь — на пороге стояли мои дети с покупками и в знакомой одежде. Я смотрела на них, ничего не понимая, а затем сказала, что в комнате стоят такие же дети. Пройдя в комнату, мои дети молча смотрели на на свои копии, а те стояли и смотрели на них. Затем „дети", синхронно повернувшись, пошли вдоль стенки к окну и исчезли, как будто растворились».
Существуют и другие «лептонные» образы двойников, например так называемые доппельгенгеры. Это такой тип двойников, когда два образа одного и того же человека видятся рядом и чаще всего при этом выполняют одно и то же действие. И тут нельзя не упомянуть классический случай с Эмилией Саже — преподавательницей закрытой частной гимназии для девочек, жившей в Латвии в середине XVIII века.
Ее ученицы регулярно и с изумлением наблюдали, как фигура учительницы у доски раздваивается, и уже две Эмилии пишут на доске одно и то же. Терпению директрисы пришел конец, когда половина учениц увидела Эмилию в кресле у доски, а вторая толпилась у окна, наблюдая, как двойник учительницы трудится в саду; впрочем, двойник как раз сидел в кресле. И когда прошедшая мимо ученица задела его рукой, то раздался вопль ужаса — в кресле сидело привидение. В итоге Эмилию уволили, и, как она с грустью призналась, уже в девятнадцатый раз.
Чикаго, США, 1958 год. Некто Гарольд во время обеда почувствовал приступ мигрени и тут же обнаружил, что напротив сидит его точная копия и повторяет все его движения. После обеда двойник исчез. Причем аналогичная история повторялась с ним неоднократно.
Наша современница, пятнадцатилетняя Наташа Зотова из Екатеринбурга пришла в больницу навестить мать. С удивлением она обнаружила, что ее соседка по палате находится как бы в раздвоенном состоянии. Через день женщина умерла во время операции.
Еще один «двоичный» тип привидений — вардогеры. Этим не очень благозвучным словом называют двойников, появление которых предшествует появлению реального человека. Один из таких случаев произошел с известнымофтальмологом, академиком Владимиром Филатовым (1875—1956).
Как-то в конце 1930-х годов по просьбе своей родственницы он навестил в деревне ее мать, которая после паралича не могла сама прибыть в больницу. Однако приезд доктора вызвал всеобщее изумление; оказалось, что он уже был здесь два дня назад, осмотрел больную и назначил лечение. А вот любопытный случай наблюдения вардогера со стороны. Лондон, 1850 год. Учащийся Спенсер Нерне с приятелем прогуливались по аллее. Им навстречу попался директор школы, с которым они поздоровались и пошли дальше. Спустя 2—3 минуты им навстречу по той же аллее опять шел директор, и сцена повторилась.
Все эти случаи — лишь малая часть из увиденного и зафиксированного очевидцами явления, при котором люди видят двойников живых людей, подчас на огромных расстояниях друг от друга. Все они свидетельствуют об одном: вопреки представлениям современной науки, любой человек состоит из того, что мы называем физическим телом, и некой энергетической (полевой) структуры, способной практически мгновенно переноситься на любое расстояние. И эта энергетическая структура не может формироваться ни одним из известных сегодня физических полей.

Феномен воспоминаний о прошлой жизни
Почётный профессор Исландского университета (Рейкьявик) доктор Эрлендур Харальдсон изучил ряд феноменов, связанных с воспоминаниями «прошлых жизней» детей. В нескольких случаях мальчики утверждали, что в своих прошлых земных воплощениях были буддистскими монахами. Нередко такие воспоминания сразу же записывали (что важно, поскольку со временем они могли исказиться) и в последующем сличали с реальными историями умерших монахов. Случаи, когда рассказанные детьми детали жизни монаха подтверждались реальными документами или свидетельствами очевидцев, исследователи называют «раскрытыми делами». Соответственно, те случаи, когда детали подтвердить невозможно, либо они слишком туманны, исследователи считают «нераскрытыми делами». Доктор Харальдсон заинтересовался раскрытыми делами детей, которые «вспоминали» как были буддийскими монахами. «Эти дела представляются мне особенно любопытными в связи с поведенческими особенностями детей. Каждый из детей демонстрировал допустимое или даже образцовое поведение для монаха», – писал он в своём научном отчёте, опубликованном в журнале Society for Psychical Research. Родителей же такое нетипичное для обычных детей поведение совсем не радовало – напротив, настораживало и озадачивало.
Случай Думинды Бандары Ратнаяке
Думинда Бандара Ратнаяке родился в 1984 году в горной деревушке Шри-Ланки. Когда мальчику исполнилось три года, он вдруг начал «вспоминать» детали «своей» жизни, которые он не мог ни выдумать, ни узнать от кого-либо. Детали были следующие: Он был старшим монахом в храме Асгирия, который находится за 25 км от реального места жительства Думинды. В один прекрасный день он почувствовал сильную боль в груди и упал. И умер. Рассказывая этот эпизод, мальчик употребил слово «апаватвуна», которое используется только в том случае, когда речь заходит о смерти монахов. У него была красная машина. У него были ученики – младшие монахи. У него был слон. Он часто бывал в храме Мальватта, и хорошо знал тамошних монахов. В Асгирии у него были кошелёк и радио, которое ему всё хотелось забрать. Мать Думинды долго не решалась рассказать кому-то эту подробность – ведь общеизвестно, что монахи не должны быть привязаны к вещам. Мальчику совсем не хотелось играть с другими детьми и он постоянно твердил, что собирается стать монахом. Он знал буддийские песнопения на древнем языке сингальского буддизма, который изучают только монахи. Он подражал монахам в манере одеваться, посещал храм и регулярно делал приношения в виде цветов, как и положено в буддизме. В общем, поведение мальчика было совсем не детским – он всегда был спокоен и сосредоточен, углублён в себя и полон достоинства. Думинда даже запретил матери прикасаться к его рукам – а в буддизме женщины действительно не могут прикасаться к рукам монаха. Харальдсон побеседовал с местным монахом и тот сказал, что родители никак не могли научить мальчика всем этим премудростям. Соответствуют ли рассказанные ребёнком детали подробностям жизни реального монаха? Описание Думинды действительно совпадает с деталями жизни монаха по имени Маханаяка Гуннепана. Он умер от сердечного приступа. При жизни ездил на красной машине. Читал проповеди. Известно, что старший ученик Гуннепаны как-то поймал слона и отвёл его в родную деревню Гуннепаны, которую монах часто навещал. Гуннепана любил этого слона, скончавшегося, кстати сказать, незадолго до смерти самого монаха. Возможно, это и был тот самый «собственный слон». Загвоздка вышла с радио – его у монаха не было. Но поскольку других подходящих под описание мальчика кандидатур не было, Харальдсон продолжил поиски и выяснил, что у монаха был свой граммофон. Не исключено, что Гуннепана (который любил музыку, это факт) почему-то называл граммофон «радио». Все, кто знал Гуннепану, отзывались о нём как о хорошем монахе, строго соблюдавшем все буддистские правила. Здесь с поведением ребёнка тоже всё сходилось. Харальдсон убеждён, что узнать такие детали от окружающих его людей мальчик не мог. Теоретически, он мог выучить песнопения по местному радио – их и правда передают рано утром. Но и это крайне маловероятно.
Случай Гамаге Руван Таранга Переры
Гамаге Руван Тхаранга Перера родился в августе 1987 года в Шри-Ланке. Ему было всего два года, когда он вдруг заговорил о своей прошлой жизни в монастыре Питумпке. Родители Гамаге о таком монастыре даже не слышали, но навели справки и выяснилось, что монастырь с таким название действительно существует, и расположен в 32 километрах к югу от того места, где они живут. Мальчик описал храм монастыря – в частности, рассказал о глиняной статуе обезьяны. В буддийских храмах изображения обезьян – не совсем обычное явление, тем не менее, эта подробность подтвердилась. Гамаге сам садился в позу лотоса – никто его этому научил. Он знал, как правильно одевать монашеское облачение. По вечерам мальчик отказывался есть, поскольку монахам не полагается употреблять пищу после полудня. Кроме того, малыш заявил матери, что не будет с ней спать, потому как монахи не могут спать с женщинами. По вечерам он устраивал церемонию с чтением мантр и требовал от своей семьи, чтобы те к нему присоединялись. Гамаге очень серьёзно пожурил собственного отца, когда тот принёс домой бутылку ликёра. Между тем, даже когда он отчитывал близких за «недостойное», как он считал, поведение, он оставался невозмутимым и никогда не злился. Среди своих сверстников Гамаге быстро завоевал большой авторитет и учил их правильному выполнению религиозных обрядов. Как и Думинда, он знал буддистские песнопения на древнем языке, которые теоретически (но крайне маловероятно) мог выучить, слушая радио. Родители Гамаге поначалу этим странностям сына большого значения не придавали. Доктор Харальдсон узнал его историю от местного журналиста, которому, в свою очередь, её рассказал сосед мальчика. Гамаге не интересовался детскими играми. Повсюду носил с собой маленькую фигурку Будды, рисовал сюжеты из жизни Будды и предпочитал носить одежду, напоминающую монашескую. Позже родители всё же вняли мольбам сына и отвезли его в храм Питумпке. Тот провёл для них экскурсию, показал глиняную обезьяну, заявив, что она установлена «не так, как надо». Многие насельники монастыря признали в мальчике реинкарнацию бывшего настоятеля Ганихигамы Паннасекхары (1902–1986). В беседе с монахами выяснилось ещё несколько любопытных деталей: Настоятель Паннасекхара был вегетарианцем (что не очень характерно для Шри-Ланки), и Гамаге тоже предпочитал растительную пищу. Тот факт, что Паннасекхара стал настоятелем, сходится с лидерскими качествами мальчика и стремлением проводить религиозные церемонии. Паннасекхара умер в январе 1986 года, то есть за 17 месяцев до рождения Гамаге. Наконец, Гамаге воспитывался в семье, далёкой от религии.

Жизнь в параллельном измерении - video -
Учёные уверены: одновременно во вселенной существует множество параллельных миров. Они могут быть похожи на наш мир и заселены нашими двойниками. А могут и отличаться, не имея ничего общего с привычным для нас пространством и его обитателями. Двери между мирами не закрыты наглухо и иногда они открываются...

В Великобритании зафиксирован уникальный случай дежавю
Дежавю - психическое состояние, при котором человек ощущает, что он когда-то уже был в подобной ситуации, однако это чувство не связывается с конкретным моментом прошлого, а относится к прошлому в общем. Никто точно не знает, как и почему возникает дежавю. Для большинства людей эпизоды дежавю редки, но некоторые переживают их часто из-за эпилепсии или деменции. Недавно 23-летний мужчина из Великобритании пожаловался на стойкое дежавю, вызванное тревогой, а не неврологическим расстройством. Это первый в истории случай "психогенного дежавю" (обусловленного психологическими причинами), сообщает New Scientist. Эпизоды дежавю пациент начал переживать после того, как поступил в университет. В тот период он испытывал сильное беспокойство и страдал от навязчивых мыслей и действий. Шло время, и состояние дежавю у мужчины становилось все более и более продолжительным, а затем - непрерывным после того, как он попробовал ЛСД. Теперь молодой человек избегает телевидения и радио, а газеты вызывают у него тревогу, потому что все кажется ему знакомым. Психолог Кристин Уэллс из Шеффилдского университета, работавшая с интересным пациентом, дала ему тест, направленный на оценку памяти. Результаты мужчины, скорее, напоминали результаты здоровых людей его возраста, а не пациентов с эпилепсией, страдающих от дежавю. МРТ и ЭЭГ также не показали никаких отклонений от нормы.

10-летний мальчик настаивает на том, что он – реинкарнация голливудского актёра 1930-х годов

Past Lives , Rayon Marty Martin
Немногие, даже работающие в киноиндустрии, люди слышали имя Марти Мартина – не слишком успешного голливудского актёра 1930-х годов, переквалифицировавшегося в агента. Зато 10-летний американский мальчик по имени Райан знает о жизни и творчестве Мартина всё – до мельчайших подробностей. Мало того – парень в красках и с точностью, достойной профессионального историка, описывает эпоху, в которой жил актёр, включая детали, которые нигде не были описаны. Райан уверяет, что может делать всё это по одной простой причине – он и есть Марти Мартин, вернее, был им в прошлой жизни! Райан родился в 2005 году в семье баптистов в городе Маскоги (шт. Оклахома). В четыре года у него начались ночные кошмары и его родители не знали, как их остановить. Он часто говорил, что чувствует, как его сердце разрывается, и описывал Голливуд, который находится в нескольких тысячах километрах от Оклахомы. По словам Синди, матери Райана, мальчик говорил в таких случаях абсолютно уверенно, как о хорошо известных фактах. Через год Райан в первый раз заговорил о своей прошлой жизни.
"Он сказал: Мама, мне надо тебе кое-что рассказать. Я раньше был кем-то другим”, – рассказала Синди. Прихожанка баптисткой церкви Синди поначалу отказывалась принимать слова сына всерьёз и ничего не говорила мужу. Но Райан рассказывал всё больше и больше деталей о своём прошлом воплощении, плакал и умолял маму отвезти его "домой” и она сдалась. "Его "воспоминания” о прошлой жизни были такими подробными и многогранными – ребёнок никак не мог просто выдумать всё это”, – сказала Синди. Райан много рассказывал о Голливуде, о пяти своих браках, о путешествии в Европу, старых домах и карьере – сначала актёра, затем агента. Заинтригованная Синди отправилась в библиотеку и взяла книги о Голливуде 30-х годов. Она начала листать эти книги вместе с сыном. И вот, на одной из страниц им попался кадр из фильма 1932 года "Ночь за ночью”. "Это я”, – сказал Райан, ткнув пальцем в одного из актёров. Позже родители выяснили, что этого актёра звали Марти Мартин. Записав странные "воспоминания” сына и вооружившись информацией, которую смогла собрать о Марти Мартине, Синди решилась обратиться к профессионалам.
В настоящее время феноменом Райана занимается доктор Джим Такер – известный детский психиатр из Университета Виржинии, у которого уже есть опыт работы с детьми "с воспоминаниями
прошлых жизнях”. Хотя Такеру известны тысячи подобных случаев, он считает Райана особенным. Доктор отмечает необыкновенно детализированные описания мальчика и точные утверждения, связанные с жизнью Мартина. "Если вы просто посмотрите на фотографию этого человека, то вряд ли сможете многое рассказать о его жизни. Однако Райан рассказывает множество подробностей, которые прекрасно вписываются в реальную биографию Мартина”. С помощью доктора Такера родителям Райана удалось связаться с архивом Голливуда, а затем и с одной из дочерей Мартина.
Она подтвердила 55 заявлений мальчика, связанных с жизнью своего отца. Райан точно назвал улицу, на которой жил Мартин, имена его детей, братьев, сестёр и бывших жён. Самое потрясающее заявление Райан сделал доктору Такеру во время одного из сеансов. Он сказал, что хотел бы знать, почему Бог решил закончить жизнь Мартина в 61 год и вернуть его в этот мир ребёнком.
Это заявление расходилось с биографическими данными – по официальной информации Мартин умер в 59 лет. Однако более внимательное изучение документов показало, что ошибка была в биографии, а Райан был абсолютно прав! Со временем память Райана, связанная с Мартином, начала блекнуть. Но к этому моменту Такер успел задокументировать этот случай. Он вошёл в книгу доктора наряду с другими 2500 подобными случаями, с которыми ему довелось сталкиваться в своей практике.

Искусственная кома вызвала странные побочные эффекты у подростка -  (Parallel Personalities show up, LM)

Kay Thomas
15-летний Кай Томас в прошлом году впал в кому после открывшегося в мозге кровотечения. Подросток пережил операцию, позволившую снизить внутричерепное давление. Врачи искусственно вызвали кому, чтобы организм мог лучше восстановиться. Но исход этого восстановительного периода шокировал и врачей, и родных пациента, отмечает The Daily Mail.Очнувшись через 9 дней, молодой человек не мог ни двигаться, ни говорить. Постепенно функции восстановились, однако проявились неожиданные побочные эффекты комы. Во-первых, развилась настоящая зависимость от сыра. Во-вторых, подросток начал нецензурно выражаться, хотя раньше себе этого не позволял. В целом спокойный нрав подавила агрессивность. По словам врачей, пациенты по-разному реагируют на травмы мозга и кому. Возможно возникновение физических, когнитивных, эмоциональных и поведенческих проблем, вспышки агрессии можно объяснить.

После аварии Алонсо думал, что он в 1995 году

Fernando Alonso
Пилот команды McLaren Фернандо Алонсо после аварии, которая произошла на тестах Формулы-1 в испанской Барселоне, не мог вспомнить события последних 20 лет. Как утверждает издание Elpais, спортсмен, когда очнулся, считал себя гонщиком, выступающим в картинге. Врачам он заявил, что его самая большая мечта выступать в Формуле-1, однако не мог вспомнить как его зовут. Позднее спортсмен вспомнил свое имя, но не смог вспомнить, что перешел из команды Ferrari в McLaren. Гонщика доставили в больницу, где он провел три дня. У Алонсо диагностировали сотрясение мозга. Сейчас память возвратилась к знаменитому спортсмену. Точная причина аварии Алонсо на тестах в Барселоне неизвестна до сих пор. Команда объяснила вылет Фернандо резким порывом ветра, однако наблюдатели усомнились в правдивости этой версии. В качестве возможного объяснения аналитики называли возможный удар током или плохое самочувствие испанца. Международная автомобильная федерация (FIA) начала официальное расследование аварии. Напомним, на этой неделе стало известно, что двукратный чемпион мира Формулы-1 Фернандо Алонсо пропустит Гран-при Австралии — первый этап нового сезона. Гонка в Мельбурне намечена на 15 марта 2015 года. Как сообщает команда McLaren, место Алонсо достанется резервному пилоту Кевину Магнуссену. Напарником Магнуссена останется чемпион мира 2009 года Дженсон Баттон. Команда McLaren распространила заявление, в котором говорится о том, что Алонсо чувствует себя совершенно здоровым, а доктора уже разрешили ему возобновить тренировки. Тем не менее, врачи рекомендовали Фернандо воздержаться от участия в Гран-при Австралии, чтобы избежать повторного сотрясения мозга в случае возможной аварии. В McLaren выразили уверенность, что Алонсо сможет выступить во втором этапе сезона — Гран-при Малайзии, который пройдет с 27 по 29 марта.

Воспоминания детей о прошлых жизнях
Над разгадкой феномена "воспоминаний” детей о своих "прошлых жизнях” билось множество исследователей. Во многих случаях детали, рассказанные ребёнком, действительно совпадают с подробностями биографии умершего человека. В некоторых случаях точность этих "воспоминаний” просто ошеломляет, а иногда подтвердить или опровергнуть слова ребёнка крайне сложно или даже невозможно. Но даже в самых убедительных случаях зерно сомнения всё же остаётся. Могли ли родители научить ребёнка отвечать на вопросы определённым образом? Могли ли дети где-то случайно услышать то, что потом пересказывали? Возможно, объяснение кроется в излишне богатом воображении или недостатке внимания? Возможно то, что выдуманные ребёнком детали о "прошлой жизни” можно объяснить при помощи теории вероятности?
Выдающийся психолог, почётный профессор Университета Исландии в Рейкьявике Эрлендар Харальдсон провёл в Ливане исследование с участием тридцати детей, особенно настойчиво говоривших о "воспоминаниях из своей прошлой жизни”. Данные исследования этих детей он сравнил с данными контрольной группы, состоящей из обычных детей, которые ни о каких прежних жизнях никогда не рассказывали. Кроме прочего, доктора Харальдсона интересовало, насколько состояние малышей, упорно твердящих о своей общности с существовавшими до их рождения людьми, сходно с состоянием, страдающих расщеплением личности. В ходе исследования доктор пытался выяснить, насколько дети с "воспоминаниями из прошлой жизни” более склонны к проявлению признаков диссоциативных расстройств (излишняя мечтательность, фантазёрство, стремление представлять себя кем-то другим и тд). В результате своей работы профессор Харальдсон выяснил, что по сравнению с обычными сверстниками, дети "с воспоминаниями о прошлых жизнях” более склонны к мечтательности и диссоциации (Phasing out or Dreaming, LM), им чаще не хватает внимания со стороны взрослых. Однако социальная изоляция и внушаемость им не свойственны (во всяком случае, не больше, чем обычным детям).  Согласно другим исследованиям профессора на ту же тему,
дети, рассказывающие о своих прошлых жизнях, также оказались более мечтательными, чем остальные дети, однако ничто не указывало на их большую склонность выдумывать подробности воображаемых событий и явлений. Исследователь также не обнаружил никаких оснований утверждать, что эти дети легче поддаются внушению. Между тем в ходе одного из исследований выяснилось, что дети с "воспоминаниями” получают более высокие баллы при прохождении тестов на сообразительность, их словарный запас заметно шире, и в целом они учатся лучше, чем их обычные сверстники. Харальдсон ссылается на работы другого своего именитого коллеги – канадско-американского биохимика и психиатра Яна Стивенсона, который провёл масштабное исследование на ту же тему, начавшееся в 1960-х годах. Стивенсон на протяжении десятков лет следил за жизнью тысяч детей с "воспоминаниями о прошлых жизнях”. Почти все эти дети, повзрослев, заняли достойные места в обществе и в отношении своего психологического здоровья ничем особенным не отличались. В результате своих исследований и Стивенсон (в 1975 году), и Харальдсон (в 1994 году) отметили огромное число изученных ими случаев "воспоминаний детей об их прошлых жизнях” с такими поразительными подробностями и совпадениями, которые невозможно игнорировать. Харальдсон пишет:
"В 80 процентах из 123 случаев удалось установить личность умершего человека, который соотносится с утверждениями ребёнка… Из 99 тщательно изученных эпизодов (где личность из "прошлой жизни” была установлена), в 51 проценте случаев умерший человек, которым ребёнок, по его словам, был в прошлой жизни, оказывался совершенно незнаком семье этого ребёнка. В 33 процентах случаев семья ребёнка знала умершего, а в 16 процентах этот человек находился с ребёнком в родстве. Только один эпизод из 123-х вызвал у специалистов подозрения в том, что может оказаться либо сознательно устроенным розыгрышем, либо самообманом”. Исследование содержит документы, подтверждающие правдивость деталей воспоминаний некоторых детей. Одним из таких детей был Энжин Сунгур, родившийся в декабре 1980 года в госпитале турецкого города Хатай.
История  мальчика из Турции
Когда Сунгур был маленьким мальчиком, родители взяли его в поездку по стране. Как-то они проезжали мимо деревни Ханкагаз, и ребёнок неожиданно заявил, что узнаёт эти места и что когда-то сам здесь жил. И ещё он сказал, что в то время его звали Наиф Сичек. Оказалось, что в той деревне действительно жил некий Наиф Сичек, который умер за год до рождения Сунгура, но семья мальчика об этом долгое время ничего не знала, не придав его странным словам особого значения. Через некоторое время дочери Сичека пришлось побывать в деревне Талва, где Сунгур жил со своими родителями. Случайно увидев женщину, мальчик тут же подошёл к ней и заявил: "Я твой отец”.
Только после этого мать Сунгура решила разобраться в этой загадочной истории и отправилась в Ханкагаз, чтобы встретиться с остальными членами семьи Сичека. Мальчик совершено точно назвал имена нескольких из них, включая вдову. Потом показал на стоявшую в доме Сичека масляную лампу и сказал, что сделал её своими руками. Затем рассказал подробности "своей смерти” – однажды сын случайно ударил его грузовиком, двигаясь задним ходом. Всё, что говорил Сунгур, соответствовало действительности.

Ливанский мальчик вспомнил свою прошлую жизнь
Психолог д–р Элендур Харальдсон, профессор Исландского университета в Рейкьявике, в течение долгого времени занимается изучением реинкарнации.  В одном из приведённых им случаев мальчик по имени Назих Аль-Данаф рассказал много деталей из своей предположительной прошлой жизни. В Ливане Харальдсон вместе с местным исследователем Мадж Абу-Иззедином подробно в деталях распросил  членов семьи мальчика и родственников умершего человека, которого Назих считал своим прошлым воплощением. Самое поразительное свидетельство поступило от супруги умершего человека, которая решила задать мальчику вопросы о её жизни с мужем. Первый разговор о прошлой жизни:
В 1,5 года Назих сказал своей матери: «Я не маленький, я большой, у меня два пистолета и четыре ручные гранаты. Я ― „кабадай" (бесстрашный человек). Не бойся ручных гранат, я знаю, как обращаться с ними. У меня много оружия. Мои дети маленькие, и я хочу повидаться с ними». Он использовал слова, совершенно несвойственные для его возраста, проявлял необычный интерес к сигаретам и виски, рассказывал о немом друге, у которого только одна рука, говорил, что у него была красная машина, и что он умер, когда люди выстрелили в него. Он сказал, что его отвезли в больницу и по дороге сделали обезболивающий укол. Он хотел съездить домой в Каберчамоум, маленький город в 17 км от места, где жил Назих. Назих говорил, что его семья находится в Каберчамоуме, хотя он никогда там не был. После нескольких лет уговоров, когда ему исполнилось 6 лет, его родители, наконец, отвезли его в Каберчамоум в 1998 г. Несколько его сестёр также поехали с ними. Разговор с женой из прошлой жизни:
Они приехали на перекрёсток из шести дорог. Назих указал на одну из дорог и сказал ехать по ней. Затем он сказал ехать до следующей развилки. Его отец Сабир Аль-Данаф так и поехал. Но потом он был вынужден остановить машину, потому что дорога была влажной, и было трудно вести машину. Назих вышел из машины и побежал вперёд. Его отец последовал за ним, а женщины стали разговаривать с местными жителями. Когда один из жителей услышал, что рассказали женщины, он был поражён. Описание прошлой реинкарнации Назиха походило на жизнь его отца. Д-р Харальдсон расспросил этого человека по имени Камаль Хаддадж. Его отец Фуад Ассад Хаддадж умер много лет назад. Назих не узнал ни один из домов, поэтому он вместе с отцом вернулся в машину. Хаддадж позвал свою мать Надждию, чтобы она поговорила с мальчиком. Она решила проверить его, чтобы выяснить, действительно ли мальчик является реинкарнацией её мужа. Она спросила у него: «Кто заложил фундамент ворот у этого дома?» Назих ответил: «Человек из семьи Фарадж». Это было правдой. Она спросила, не было ли с ней какого-то происшествия, когда они жили в Айнабе. Назих сказал, что однажды утром она вывихнула плечо. Он отвёз её к врачу, когда вернулся с работы. Это соответствовало действительности. Она спросила, помнит ли он, почему заболела их дочь Файруз. Он сказал: «Она отравилась лекарством, которое я ей дал, и я отвёз её в больницу». Это было действительно так. Назих указал на один из шкафов и сказал, что он там держал своё оружие. Затем мальчик спросил вдову Фуада, помнит ли она, как по дороге из Бейрута их машина дважды останавливалась, и израильские солдаты помогли её завести. Такой случай действительно был в их жизни. Мальчик упомянул ствол в саду, который он использовал, чтобы научить свою жену стрелять. Он побежал в сад, посмотреть на месте ли он. Он был на месте. Надждия показала Назиху фото Фуада и спросила: «Кто это?». Мальчик ответил: «Это я, я был большим, но сейчас я маленький».

Люди c “прежизненными” воспоминаниями

Memories Before Life
Вселенная полна мистических событий, бросающих вызов нашим современным знаниям. Многие люди утверждают, что помнят, как пребывали в чреве матери, помнят момент своего появления на свет и, в самых редких случаях, – вспоминают себя в какой-то другой реальности, до попадания в материнское лоно. Сложно доказать существование подобных вещей, однако, как оказалось, для многих людей этот опыт вполне реален. Элизабет Халлетт, дипломированная медицинская сестра со степенью в области психологии, написала целую книгу под названием «Истории нерождённой души: Тайна и прелесть жизни перед рождением». В своей книге она пишет, что мы не так часто слышим истории о дородовых воспоминаниях, потому что людям страшно признаться в вещах, которые расходятся с общепринятыми понятиями. По словам одной женщины, она не рассказывала об этом из страха показаться сумасшедшей. Эти и другие истории можно почитать в Журнале о мире непознанного Хрономир. Мальчик помнит песню, звучавшую по дороге в роддом:
На одном сайте некто Николь И. рассказала историю своего ученика по имени Майкл. Николь  и мать Майкла, умершая, когда ему было всего несколько месяцев от роду, были подругами. Николь была свидетелем рождения мальчика, она отвозила свою подругу, мать-одиночку, в больницу. После смерти женщины Николь не общалась с Майклом и его семьёй, пока он не оказался её учеником. Они практически не говорили о его матери, но мальчик знал, что они были подругами. Когда учеников попросили припомнить самые ранние свои воспоминания, Майкл поднял руку и полностью описал путь до госпиталя, когда Николь везла туда его беременную мать.  Он сказал, что они ехали в её серой машине и даже вспомнил слова игравшей тогда песни, также он помнил, что Николь останавливалась на заправочной станции, чтобы спросить дорогу, помнил, что она пользовалась телефоном-автоматом в больнице и что взяла чей-то лежавший в приёмном отделении свитер и надела на себя. Всё это было правдой. В то время у Николь действительно был серый автомобиль, который она продала через пару лет после рождения Майкла. Слова песни, которые вспомнил мальчик, абсолютно совпали с песней, которую Николь частенько слушала за рулём автомобиля. Тогда они ехали в ближайшую сельскую больницу и заблудились по дороге, Николь действительно заезжала на заправку, спросить дорогу.  В больнице не работала сотовая связь, и ей пришлось воспользоваться телефоном-автоматом.  За историю со свитером ей было жутко стыдно: она очень замёрзла и надела чей-то свитер, лежавший в приёмном покое. Никто этого не видел. Она никогда никому про это не рассказывала.
Словно очнуться после наркоза
Мужчина по имени Майкл Магуайр рассказал Халлетт, что его ощущения были похожи на пробуждение от наркоза: «Я чётко помню себя в состоянии бесплотного духа, а потом уже на Земле, в теле ребёнка. Это немного походит на операцию. Сначала вы находитесь на операционном столе и считаете от десяти до одного, а в следующий момент вы уже в палате. Главное отличие, что и перед, и после операции вы как бы находитесь в дрёме, а в моём случае мысли были абсолютно ясны». Воспоминания о сложных родах:
Женщина по имени Джоэл  призналась Халлетт, что, когда ей было около тридцати, её тётя рассказала ей о сложностях, которые возникли у её матери во время родов. Мама никогда об этом не говорила. После рассказа тёти воспоминания, которые были у Джоел, казалось, с самого момента её рождения, стали обретать смысл. По рассказу тёти роды были неожиданными, и пришлось принимать их дома. Девочка казалась совершенно безжизненной. Тётя отнесла её тельце в соседнюю комнату, думая, что она мертва. Однако пришедшая наконец-то акушерка смогла привести девочку в чувства. Джоел помнит, что находилась в каком-то неописуемом месте: «Там очень тихо и много разных людей рядом. Мы все – как бы одно целое, не мужчины, не женщины. Я вижу это в моём сознании, но не могу описать. Голосов нет, но я различаю слова. Кто-то говорит мне, что отказываться от жизни рано, что если я хочу жить, надо идти прямо сейчас. Я помню, что колеблюсь и слышу ещё один голос, который говорит, что можно ещё немного подождать.  Но я уже не могу ждать, я должна возвращаться. Кто-то говорит: решай прямо сейчас».
Линда Паррино поделилась своей историей на форуме: «Я помню, как плыла на облаке. Вокруг меня было много голубых и розовых облаков. Я была совершенно спокойна и слышала голос какой-то женщины, но не видела её. Она говорила очень тихо, этот разговор больше походил на общение с самой собой. Помню, она говорила, что пришло моё время идти на Землю и быть рождённой.
Я отвечала, что хочу остаться здесь, в безопасности. Она сказала, что я должна идти, и что всё у меня будет хорошо. Это мои самые первые воспоминания, и моя жизнь действительно очень счастливая».

zuzura (09.01.2015) - Ещё в 1992 г. одна знакомая рассказала мне удивительную историю о себе, выдумать и прочитать о чём -то таком не могла, т.к. была она женщиной не грамотной, работала на стройке... а помнила себя ещё когда жила на другой планете и имела тело некой большой кошки. С её планеты она могла видеть нашу прекрасную голубую землю... и мечтала когда-нибудь пожить на ней. Наступил момент смерти и её душу привели два существа к источнику яркого Света... Он спросил её где-бы и кем она хотела воплотиться?... И вот (моя знакомая) уже описывала свою жизнь в утробе матери: она слышала и помнила многие эпизоды своей жизни как эмбриона, и что был очень опасный период, когда она могла погибнуть, ещё не родившись, из-за употребляемого алкоголя матери.
Tissanat   (10.01.2015) - Я помню себя очень горбатой женщиной с полуопущенными веками и лохматыми волосами. Ходила с клюкой и редко видела небо так как не могла поднять голову. Но ко мне часто обращались люди с вопросами о будущем. Муж помнил себя проституткой в Испании.
sweety29may   (10.01.2015) - Оооо, а какую боль чувствует мать при родах. Да и в процессе вынашивания. Вам вообще кто дороже - эмбрион на самом примитивном этапе развития или уже сложившийся человек? Нет, ребята, права зародыша могут быть только в контексте прав матери. И только женщина может решать - быть новому человеку или нет. Это великое Право Матери на Земле.

После комы англичанин заговорил по-французски и решил, что он Мэтью Макконахи

Parallel Personalities - Mathew
Молодой человек, впавший в состояние комы после автомобильной аварии, очнулся совсем другим человеком. 25-летний британец Рори Кертис был совершенно уверен, что он – актер Мэтью Макконахи. Кроме того, мужчина заговорил на французском языке, который когда-то изучал в школе и давно забыл. Британец получил в ДТП серьезные травмы, отмечает Metro. Его машина врезалась в грузовик, а затем в них въехали еще шесть машин. Кертиса с кровоизлиянием в мозг доставили в больницу. Перед этим, правда, спасатели в течение 40 минут извлекали его из покореженного автомобиля. Кертис пришел в себя спустя шесть дней после аварии. "Я был полностью уверен, что я – Мэтью Макконахи. Когда я пошел в туалет и заглянул в зеркало, я был просто в шоке, потому что я на него не похож. Я не понимал, на кого я смотрю", – вспоминает Кертис. По словам мужчины, пока он считал себя известным актером, он с нетерпением ждал момента, когда можно будет покинуть больницу и снова сниматься в кино. "Я был совершенно убежден, что я – это он, и что я хорошо выгляжу. Эти мысли меня обнадеживали", – отметил Кертис. Общение на французском мужчина назвал как минимум странным. "Я даже экзамены по французскому не сдавал – а тут внезапно бегло заговорил. Я не могу объяснить, почему так произошло. Это невероятно", – рассказал он. Кертис признался, что не помнит, как приходил в себя. Но его родные рассказали, что одна из медсестер оказалась франкоговорящей африканкой. С ней-то Кертис и беседовал. Британец совершенно свободно рассказывал медсестре по-французски, как он себя чувствует. А когда его мать и отец приехали к нему в больницу, медики поинтересовались у них, кто из них француз. А затем перед ними предстала потрясающая картина – их сын, свободно изъясняющийся на иностранном языке. "В школе я не очень-то хорошо знал этот язык, так что даже не представляю, как мой мозг это проделал. Не могу сказать, откуда я знаю язык – просто знаю и все", – отметил мужчина. Он добавил, что после аварии пересмотрел свой образ жизни: "Я не могу уйти из дома, не сказав родным, что я их люблю, и не обняв их". Рори Кертиса лечили при помощи новейшего лекарства, которое разрабатывали при участии британского министерства обороны для солдат, получивших тяжелые ранения на службе. Инновационный препарат подействовал: Кертиса отпустили домой уже через два месяца после аварии, которая произошла еще в августе 2012 года. Ему потребовались долгие месяцы на реабилитацию, но в итоге мужчина сумел восстановиться и устроился на работу парикмахером. Это не первый случай, когда люди приобретают новые способности, очнувшись после комы. В сентябре сообщалось об австралийце, который вышел из этого состояния и заговорил по-китайски. Однако родной английский он забыл.

“Вспомнить всё” после 12 лет комы

12 Years Of Coma
В конце 1980-х годов 12-летний Мартин Писториус впал в кому и пребывал в "состоянии овоща” 12 лет. Очнувшись, он заявил, что "помнит всё”. Доктора не до конца понимают, что послужило причиной его болезни, но подозревают криптококковый менингит. Как бы то ни было, никакое лечение мальчику не помогало, состояние усугублялось с каждым днём пока он не потерял способность двигаться, говорить и устанавливать визуальный контакт со своими близкими...

Попавшие в аварию мужчины таинственным образом перенеслись на поле
Город Розуэлл, в котором в июле 1947-го года якобы произошло крушение НЛО, вновь привлек внимание общественности. Недавно там произошел странный инцидент: попавшие в аварию мужчины исчезли, а затем проснулись в поле. Произошедшее в городе Розуэлл, штат Нью-Мексико, ошеломило пожарных и полицейских: они примчались на место ДТП, но так и не смогли найти ни водителя, ни пассажиров. А спустя семь часов им пришлось мчаться обратно, потому что жертвы наконец нашлись… на поле с ослами. По словам лейтенанта полиции Эмануэля Гутьерреса (Emanuel Gutierrez), в ночь с четверга на пятницу полицейским стало известно, что на шоссе произошла серьезная авария - разбилось транспортное средство, взятое накануне напрокат. Пожарные и блюстители порядка сразу же выехали на место ДТП в надежде, что им удастся спасти водителя и пассажиров, и были потрясены, когда не смогли найти их. Спасатели в один голос утверждают, что они не обнаружили ни одного живого существа. Озадаченные полицейские и пожарные вернулись обратно, но через семь часов вновь примчались в район, где произошла авария. Дело в том, что диспетчер 911 получил звонок от мужчины, который утверждал, что он находился за рулем автомобиля, когда попал в аварию, но почему-то проснулся утром в поле рядом с ослами. Позже в беседе с представителями правоохранительных органов водитель признался, что после того, как он с другом выпил, он не помнил происходящего. "Взявший напрокат машину мужчина заявил, что он и его пассажир выпили, а потом он не помнил, что происходило дальше, - подтвердил Гутьеррес. - Через семь часов он проснулся и обнаружил, что лежит в поле, а рядом с ним стоят несколько ослов”. Сотрудники скорой помощи забрали водителя и найденного на поле пассажира и доставили их в больницу. Осмотр жертв аварии показал, что водитель, имя которого не называется, получил травмы плеча и руки, а его друг - травму спины. Стоит отметить, что город Розуэлл ассоциируется с НЛО из-за инцидента, якобы произошедшего в июле 1947-го года, известного как Розуэлльский инцидент. Тогда свидетели заявили, что в Розуэлл потерпел крушение корабль пришельцев с инопланетянином на борту, которого сразу же забрали спецслужбы США.

Спонтанная телепортация, часть 2
Характерно, что многие люди, испытавшие телепортацию спонтанно,  т.е. неосознанно,  отмечают наличие головокружения, слабости и даже потерю сознания. Например,  4  января 1975 года аргентинец К.Диас,  возвращаясь с работы домой, неожиданно ощутил именно эти симптомы и присел на расположенной поблизости лужайке. Очнулся же он в 500 милях от этого места на окраине Буэнос-Айреса.  Как  видим,  он  точно также, как  и многие другие абсолютно не помнил момент перемещения. Нечто подобное испытал К.Кастанеда под руководством своего  учителя –  дона Хуана, во время мгновенного «прыжка» с территории Мексики в США на гораздо большее расстояние. Маги отмечают,  что  сильный  страх или религиозный экстаз,  а также некоторые другие факторы способны спровоцировать определенные состояния сознания, когда начинают «пробуждаться» способности к телепортации или левитации.  В подавляющем большинстве  случаев  этот механизм  «включается»  неосознанно  в минуты смертельной опасности или во время религиозного транса.  Иногда необычные способности «просыпаются» после тяжелой болезни или травмы.  Так, например,  в начале ХХ-го века большую известность в Москве получил электрик Иван Сокольский, у которого «открылись» способности поджигать предметы на расстоянии и проходить сквозь стены, а также читать мысли и считывать тексты в запечатанных конвертах после поражения электрическим током.  Вот как он сам описывал произошедшее: «Я состоял дежурным техником на электростанции, надзирал за синхронностью вращения роторов двух генераторов.  Работенка ничего себе, чистая, спокойная, и жалованье достойное.  Но вот в самом начале одной одной ночной вахты начал барахлить самый мощный генератор – упали обороты, до критической отметки снизилась частота тока.  Я глянул и обомлел – отошла силовая шина.  Натянул резиновую перчатку, пытаясь закрепить шину.  Попал под страшный, поистине готовый испепелить разряд, вдруг превратившийся в нереально прозрачный, сокращающийся в такт моему сердцу электрический кокон.  Представить невозможно, но я не сгорел, даже сознания не потерял.  Накинул, надежно закрепил шину, вернулся на пост дежурного, чтобы написать докладную о предотвращенной аварии. Только взял вечное перо, как металлический корпус его начал изгибаться, подобно стеариновой свече в жарко натопленной комнате.  Тут начальник смены появился. И я прочитал его мысли!».  После чтения мыслей начали проявляться и другие феномены.  Очевидно, что мощный заряд попал в резонанс с биополем Сокольского, и в результате активизировались его энергетические центры – чакры (и его Энергетическое или Второе Тело, ЛМ) что и привело к «раскрытию» паранормальных способностей.  В пользу этого предположения свидетельствует и «филадельфийский эксперимент», когда после воздействия полей излучаемых мощными генераторами на эсминце «Элридж», у членов экипажа также «проснулись» способности прохождения сквозь стены и другие твердые преграды, и даже способность исчезать из нашего пространства-времени (и опять это способность
Энергетического или Второго Тела, ЛМ).  Но иногда феномен телепортации начинает проявляться и во время вполне обыденной ситуации.  Об этом свидетельствует интересный случай,  который произошел в Америке и стал достоянием широкой общественности.  Мать с дочерью подъехали к дому и дочь на глазах у
изумленных соседей и матери,  подбежав к закрытой двери, внезапно исчезла, а через несколько мгновений вышла из комнаты на балкон. Похожий случай  произошел  с  медиумом г-жой Гуппи 3 июня 1871 года, которая внезапно (и опять неосознанно)  телепортировалась  из одного своего дома в другой, находящийся на расстоянии трех миль. А известный экстрасенс Ури Геллер в ноябре 1973 года, спеша в гости к своему другу, неожиданно телепортировался в дом последнего, находящийся в этот момент на расстоянии 30 миль. Характерно, что  последние  два  описанные  случая произошли с людьми, наделенными сверхъестественными способностями,  т.е.  теми, кто знаком с измененными состояниями сознания.  Однако неосознанное проявление телепортации явно указывает на то,  что эти люди еще  не развили  в себе свой дар до достаточно высокого (осознанного) уровня. В большинстве случаев способности к телепортации сопровождается потерей  памяти  в  момент проявления феномена и это явно свидетельствует о том,  что в этот момент человек находится в измененном состоянии сознания.  Обычному человеку не хватает энергии для того, чтобы вспомнить происходящее в этом состоянии.Точно также  многие не помнят своих снов. Вообще наши сны - это тоже измененное состояние сознания.  Не случайно между практикой осознанных сновидений и феноменом телепортации существует прямая взаимосвязь. Поэтому только через развитие осознанных сновидений можно подойти к  осознанной телепортации. В пользу этого вывода говорит и история опубликованная в одном из русских журналов в начале века и приведенная А.Горбовским в своей книге: «Г-жа А., возвращавшаяся в первом классе почтового поезда из своего имения в Петербург вместе со своими детьми, была разбужена гувернанткою, сообщившей ей об исчезновении из вагона одиннадцатилетней ее дочери.  Поднялась тревога,  поезд задним ходом  прошел шесть верст,  искали девочку с фонарями по дороге, но нигде не нашли. По прибытии поезда на станцию Марьина Горка был послан экстренный поезд с тридцатью рабочими и факелами, причем г-жа А. всю дорогу прошла пешком,  отыскивая дочь,  но все напрасно. Каковы же были удивление и радость матери,  когда она, вернувшись на станцию Марьина Горка и войдя в общий зал, увидела свою дочь целою и  невредимою, спокойно сидящей за чашкой чаю. Девочка ничего не помнила, что с нею было; по ее словам, она видела во сне, что находится среди своих подруг, прыгающих с большой скирды сена на лежавшие вокруг сенные копны (чем они и в самом деле в минувшее лето часто забавлялись), и она, взяв с собой подушку и плед, чтобы не ушибиться, тоже прыгнула; когда же очнулась от сна, то увидела, что лежит в мягкой мокрой траве невдалеке от рельсов железной дороги, а потому подумала, что, вероятно, поезд потерпел крушение и ее выбросило вон. Вставши, она пошла на огонек и попала в избу какого-то крестьянина,  который, по неимению лошадей,  не мог ее тотчас же отвести на станцию Марьина Горка, а доставил ее туда только утром, когда рассвело...
В данном случае следует отметить, что прыжок был совершен девочкой в состоянии сновидения и при этом она телепортировалась вместе с подушкой и пледом за пределы поезда. Это перемещение даже не разбудило девочку и еще некоторое время после этого она  продолжала спать – насколько мягко произошло это перемещение, что было бы невозможно, если бы она просто выпала из окна или была бы выброшена. Другой удивительный случай произошел с немецким подростком Хорст-Паулем Кригером из города Дикирх. Однажды он исчез прямо из своей кровати и снова появился на ней ровно через шесть дней. Вообще разные загадочные вещи с детьми происходят гораздо чаще, чем со взрослыми людьми. Так, удивительные случаи телепортации детей (братьев Альфреда и Павла) неоднократно происходили также в 1901 году в итальянском городке Руво. В частности были отмечены их мгновенные перемещения в Мольфетт, Бишель, Мариотт, Терлицию и некоторые другие города Италии. Видимо, все это объясняется тем, что восприятие детей менее «зашлаковано» и менее искажено навязанными нам догмами. Это говорит о  большей гибкости сознания детей и их способности легко входить в измененные состояния сознания, в том числе и в состояния «сновидения» и «сновидения-наяву». Это вполне объясняет многие случаи неосознанной телепортации среди детей. О методиках телепортации посредством техники сновидения  рассказывает и Карлос Кастанеда в своих книгах. При этом измененные состояния сознания,  в которых осуществляют телепортацию шаманы и маги Мексики, он делит на две группы. Первая относится к осознанным сновидениям, а вторая - к состоянию сознания, которое Кастанеда называл «сновидением-наяву».
Это - своего рода транс (это не транс, а натуральное состояние нашего Энергетического Тела, которое является нашим настоящим Я, а не физическое тело ! ЛМ),
в котором, несмотря на действие в рамках обыденной реальности, сознание мага не ограничено этой самой реальностью, а потому для него не существует ничего невозможного. Иногда в измененное  состояние сознания человек приходит посредством употребления алкоголя или  наркотиков. Так, А.Горбовский приводит в своей книге рассказ мастера-часовщика, работающего при Московском политехническом институте, который во времена своей молодости в состоянии сильного алкогольного опьянения очутился в зоне, неведомым образом преодолев три ряда колючей проволоки, находящейся под напряжением.  Как же происходит подобная телепортация? Некоторые ученые (не надо мнений "учёных",
телепортация проделывается нашим Энергетическим Телом, пора уже это понять! Сколько же неточностей в этой статье ! ЛМ)
считают, что в нашем пространстве-времени периодически открываются некие «окна», попадая в которые человек оказывается перенесенным в пространстве, а иногда и во времени. Маги утверждают, что сами могут открывать эти «окна» и перемещаться через них на большие  расстояния или в параллельные реальности. В пользу этого говорит и рассказ известного экстрасенса Л.А.Корабельниковой: «Несколько лет назад я обнаружила, что временами я как бы исчезаю. Первый случай был на работе, в «красном уголке». Окон в том помещении нет, сверху светят лампы дневного света. Я была там одна и вдруг заметила, что помещение ярко осветилось, словно солнечным светом. Я подняла голову и увидела, что яркий свет исходит от одного из углов комнаты. Угол комнаты как бы исчез, и там появился даже не пейзаж, а как бы кусок леса. Обычный лес средней полосы России. Угол и часть стены пропали, и вместо них начинался лес. И меня стало сильно тянуть туда. Возникло желание уйти в этот лес, и я знала тогда, что могу сделать это. Могу уйти и оказаться там. Длилось все это минуту, может быть, полторы». Данный случай явно свидетельствует на открытие «окна» (другими словами - Портала, ЛМ) в нашем пространстве-времени и если в этот раз женщина побоялась им воспользоваться, то в следующий раз она это сделала, шагнув через это «окно» оказалась прямо на песчаной дороге, усаженной пальмами. Интересной деталью в данном случае является то, что Л.Корабельникова телепортировалась из ванной, а возвратилась назад сразу в комнату. Свидетели подтверждают, что она отсутствовала около десяти минут. Подобным же образом маги перемещаются на большие расстояния или совершают путешествия в другие реальности.  Однако,  не  всегда они ждут естественного открытия таких «окон», многие из них владеют и способностью делать это самостоятельно, что подтверждается случаями из своей жизни, описанными К.Кастанедой. В любом случае существование этих «окон» или «входов» в нашем пространстве-времени вполне объясняет спонтанное и управляемое исчезновение людей и предметов, а также их мгновенное перемещение на большие расстояния. При этом, именно спонтанная, неуправляемая телепортация, представляет собой наибольшую опасность. А.Горбовский объясняет это следующим образом: «Ставя в связь между собой факты таких внезапных и необъяснимых исчезновений и случаи спонтанного перемещения, я делаю, безусловно, некое допущение. Допущение это предполагает, что при спонтанной, неуправляемой телепортации человек, исчезнувший в одном месте, может возникнуть, появиться где угодно: в арктических льдах, в глубине океана, в иных измерениях или мирах. В этом случае нам остается констатировать лишь первый акт драмы - само исчезновение человека. Перечень же таких исчезновений, происходящих во всем мире и в нашей стране, как говорил я уже, велик и пополняется постоянно». Спонтанная телепортация может происходить как при естественном раскрытии «входов» (пространственно-временные феномены), так и при измененных состояниях сознания, в которых осознанно или спонтанно человек «проскакивает» границу нашего пространства-времени, поскольку у него в таких состояниях сознания начинает проявляться способность к открытию «окон - входов», отделяющих наш мир от других миров и времен. Именно через эти входы осуществляются перемещения в пространстве и времени по отношению к нашему миру. На измененное состояние сознания явно указывает следующий рассказ одной из жительниц Новосибирска, рассказанный со страниц журнала «НЛО»:  «29 сентября 1998 года я пошла на рынок, а потом направилась в магазин. Надо было пройти две трамвайные остановки.  После всех покупок у меня в руках были две тяжелые сумки, поэтому я решила идти домой кратчайшим путем. Мне предстояло перейти мост через овраг, а дальше уже было близко. Часы показывали 17.00. Меня удивило полное отсутствие людей на улице. Прошла я всего минуты 3 и поставила сумки на землю, чтобы отдохнуть. И вдруг увидела, что нахожусь в том самом месте, откуда начала свой путь. И опять никаких прохожих! Около меня с правой стороны был бетонный забор, а слева, совсем рядом, строящаяся церковь. Пришлось снова повторить свой путь. Когда через несколько дней я пришла посмотреть на то место, в которое непостижимым образом тогда вернулась,  то увидела, что церковь и забор стоят гораздо дальше друг от друга, чем мне тогда показалось...». Изменение расстояний  в  данном  случае  связано с изменениями состояний сознания.  Но следует отметить еще одну немаловажную  деталь, которая проявляется во многих пространственно-временных феноменах - отсутствие людей на улицах. Поэтому телепортация могла быть вызвана  аномальными полями Земли. Все же наиболее интересной является способность самих людей к осознанной телепортации."

Picture worth a thousand words!

There is/was a Sun Conspiracy in the Media. You can hardly find the genuine picture of our Sun on the Internet, TV, movies/documentaries/catoons, on video/video games, DVD's, newspapers, magazines, books/brochures/paintings. Even, amateur's made, pictures of the Sun don't last on Internet (like Youtube) long. The genuine pictures are systematically being replaced with the same pictures, but not the same Sun on them (artificially looking Sun or without the Sun). Even Astronomy films/literature/

websites are heavily censored and don't show the genuine pictures of our Sun and yet it is in front of our nose! I've been researching our Sun for some time now, made hundreds of genuine pictures of it and I've made the abovementioned conclusion, though before I thought that the framing was another, parallel Sun. After more careful examination of close-up pictures, I've changed my mind and now I am in the process of correcting my mistake in the explanation of the pictures I posted on this website! I have about 800 pictures (but not all of them on this site yet) and some of them I have to correct. As you can see: it is a big job and it'll take time! Bear with me and I correct them all on all links. Thank you for your patience!
I can also  prove my findings with pictures of Close-Ups of the artificial holographic framing consisting of White Rays and Pentagons of another frequency and all colours, which (framing/pentagons) are constantly being superimposed on our Sun and on the pink energy coming from it. It is done deliberately, so we would not  see the right picture of ours, of our Earth's and of our Sun's Evolution. Our Sun is a live proof of the existence of the Creative Force, it is a piece of it! That's how the Creative Force and our Souls look like!
This is a Crime to cover our Sun, which is done by our governments and those, who are behind them! Have you noticed on the pictures of the Sun, posted on this site, that, sometimes, there are white regular symmetrical rays coming out of it, but sometimes not?
Natural Sun will have either no Rays at all or irregular Rays, the position of which nobody can predict! That means that when you see our Sun or an invisible Energy Ball of Advanced Thoughts with regular white rays (on the picture), that is not the true picture of our Sun or of the Energy 'Ball' of our Advanced Thoughts!
The Energy 'Ball' of the New Consciousness of the Sun and of Advanced Human Thoughts is constantly being shielded. An alien artificial holographic framing, consisting of symmetrical White rays (which looks like fluorescent light tubing) and pentagons of another, slower frequency, than this invisible New Consciousness' Energy 'Ball' has, were there to make sure that you would never see the difference!
I posted a Close-Up of this structure on  Home Page for you to see what I am talking about. I am sure our astronomers/astrophysicists noticed this alien framing on the Sun long ago, having such powerful telescopes. I am not an astronomer or someone of that nature, I have no technology at my disposal, except my camera, my eyes and my brain, and yet, I could prove it and say it, but why they never said it?!
Natural Sun would never have symmetrical rays, like you would see on most of the official pictures. Natural Sun's rays are unpredictable: mostly they are not visible (all you would see is just a Huge Shiny Ball), but if the rays appear, they can show up in any number (even just one), at any length/width and on any side of the Sun! The rays of the natural Sun would never appear at equal intervals and equal brightness! It's very unnatural! Have you noticed, that the shape of the invisible Energy 'Ball' of Advanced Thoughts (on my pictures) looks different to the shape of the natural Sun? It doesn't really look like a Ball, it has uneven shape and that is a very good clue!

Russian Matreshki

Russian Matreshki, inserted one into another one, could be a good example of the non-physical bodies surrounding our physical bodies. That includes the Second body (Etheric), Astral and Mental bodies Robert Monroe was talking about in his books. Other bigger bodies have different, faster vibration, of Higher Levels of Consciousness! Russian Matreshki, inserted one into another one, could be also a good example of us and our other personalities (Alters)! It might sound strange, but Raping of Humans of any age and gender was allowed by our Higher Selves, because it created more Parallel Personalities, so needed at the End of Life of Our Old Universe! Often it was staged by Our Higher Selves, because they don't consider us as physical bodies, but Energies, which need to be mixed with other Energies!

Carlos Castaneda, a relevant story about Stalking from "The Power of Silence"

Returning to his story, don Juan said, that the Nagual used Tulio, the unsociable member of his household, to deliver a new shattering blow to his psychological Continuity. Don Juan said, that all the apprentices, including himself, had never been in total agreement about anything, except, that Tulio was a contemptibly (despicable) arrogant little man. They hated Tulio, because he either avoided them or snubbed (behaved coldly towards) them. He treated them all with such disdain (despise, contempt), that they felt like dirt. They were all convinced, that Tulio never spoke to them, because he had nothing to say;
and that his most salient (striking) feature, his arrogant aloofness (indifference), was a cover for his timidity. Yet in spite of his unpleasant personality, to the chagrin (annoyance) of all the apprentices, Tulio had undue influence on the household - especially on the Nagual Julian, who seemed to dote (lavished with excessive fondness) on him. One morning the Nagual Julian sent all the apprentices on a day-long errand to the city. The only person left in the house, besides the older members of the household, was don Juan. Around midday the Nagual Julian headed for his study to do his daily bookkeeping. As he was going in, he casually asked don Juan to help him with the accounts. Don Juan began to look through the receipts and soon realized, that to continue he needed some information, that Tulio, the overseer of the property, had, and had forgotten to note down. The Nagual Julian was definitely angry at Tulio's oversight, which pleased don Juan. The Nagual impatiently ordered don Juan to find Tulio, who was out in the fields, supervising the workers, and ask him to come to the study. Don Juan, gloating (regard with malicious pleasure) at the idea of annoying Tulio, ran half a mile to the fields, accompanied, of course, by a field hand to protect him from the Monstrous Man. He found Tulio supervising the workers from a distance, as always. Don Juan had noticed, that Tulio hated to come into direct contact with people and always watched them from afar. In a harsh voice and with an exaggeratedly imperious (authoritative) manner, don Juan demanded, that Tulio accompany him to the house, because the Nagual required his services. Tulio, his voice barely audible, replied, that he was too busy at the moment, but that in about an hour he would be free to come.
Don Juan insisted, knowing, that Tulio would not bother to argue with him and would simply dismiss him with a turn of his head. He was shocked when Tulio began to yell obscenities at him. The scene was so out of character for Tulio, that even the farm workers stopped their labor and looked at one another questioningly. Don Juan was sure they had never heard Tulio raise his voice, much less yell improprieties. His own surprise was so great, that he laughed nervously, which made Tulio extremely angry. He even hurled a rock at the frightened don Juan, who fled. Don Juan and his bodyguard immediately ran back to the house. At the front door they found Tulio. He was quietly talking and laughing with some of the Women. As was his custom, he turned his head away, ignoring don Juan. Don Juan began angrily to chastise him for socializing there, when the Nagual wanted him in his study. Tulio and the Women looked at don Juan, as if he had gone mad.
But Tulio was not his usual self that day. Instantly he yelled at don Juan to shut his damned mouth and mind his own damned business. He blatantly accused don Juan of trying to put him in a bad light with the Nagual Julian. The Women showed their dismay (discouragement) by gasping loudly and looking disapprovingly at don Juan. They tried to calm Tulio. Don Juan ordered Tulio to go to the Nagual's study and explain the accounts. Tulio told him to go to hell. Don Juan was shaking with anger. The simple task of asking for the accounts had turned into a nightmare. He controlled his temper. The Women were watching him intently, which angered him all over again. In a silent rage he ran to the Nagual's study. Tulio and the Women went back to talking and laughing quietly, as though they were celebrating a private joke.
Don Juan's surprise was total when he entered the study and found Tulio sitting at the Nagual's desk, absorbed in his bookkeeping. Don Juan made a supreme effort and controlled his anger. He smiled at Tulio. He no longer had the need to confront Tulio. He had suddenly understood, that the Nagual Julian was using Tulio to test him, to see if he would lose his temper. He would not give him that satisfaction. Without looking up from his accounts, Tulio said, that if don Juan was looking for the Nagual, he would probably find him at the other end of the house. Don Juan raced to the other end of the house to find the Nagual Julian walking slowly around the patio with Tulio at his side. The Nagual appeared to be engrossed in his conversation with Tulio. Tulio gently nudged the Nagual's sleeve and said in a low voice, that his assistant was there. The Nagual matter-of-factly explained to don Juan everything about the account they had been working on. It was a long, detailed, and thorough explanation. He said then, that all don Juan had to do was to bring the account book from the study, so that they could make the entry and have Tulio sign it. Don Juan could not understand what was happening.
The detailed explanation and the Nagual's matter-of-fact tone had brought everything into the Realm of mundane affairs. Tulio impatiently ordered don Juan to hurry up and fetch the book, because he was busy. He was needed somewhere else.
By now don Juan had resigned himself to being a clown. He knew, that the Nagual was up to something; he had that strange look in his eyes, which don Juan always associated with his beastly jokes. Besides, Tulio had talked more that day,  than he had in the entire two years don Juan had been in the house. Without uttering a word, don Juan went back to the study. And as he had expected, Tulio had gotten there first.
He was sitting on the corner of the desk, waiting for don Juan, impatiently tapping the floor with the hard heel of his boot. He held out the ledger (debit-credit book) don Juan was after, gave it to him, and told him to be on his way. Despite being prepared, don Juan was astonished. He stared at the man, who became angry and abusive. Don Juan had to struggle not to explode. He kept saying to himself, that all this was merely a test of his attitude. He had visions of being thrown out of the house, if he failed the test. In the midst of his turmoil, he was still able to wonder about the speed, with which Tulio managed always to be one jump ahead of him. Don Juan certainly anticipated, that Tulio would be waiting with the Nagual. Still, when he saw him there, although he was not surprised, he was incredulous. He had raced through the house, following the shortest route. There was no way that Tulio could run faster than he. Furthermore, if Tulio had run, he would have had to run right alongside don Juan. The nagual Julian took the account book from don Juan with an air of indifference. He made the entry; Tulio signed it. Then they continued talking about the account, disregarding don Juan, whose eyes were fixed on Tulio. Don Juan wanted to figure out what kind of test they were putting him through. It had to be a test of his attitude, he thought. After all, in that house, his attitude had always been the issue. The nagual dismissed don Juan, saying he wanted to be alone with Tulio to discuss business. Don Juan immediately went looking for the women to find out what they would say about this strange situation. He had gone ten feet when he encountered two of the women and Tulio. The three of them were caught up in a most animated conversation. He saw them before they had seen him, so he ran back to the nagual. Tulio was there, talking with the Nagual.
An incredible suspicion entered don Juan's mind. He ran to the study; Tulio was immersed in his bookkeeping and did not even acknowledge don Juan. Don Juan asked him what was going on. Tulio was his usual self this time: he did not answer or look at don Juan. Don Juan had at that moment another inconceivable thought. He ran to the stable, saddled two horses and asked his morning bodyguard to accompany him again. They galloped to the place, where they had seen Tulio earlier. He was exactly, where they had left him. He did not speak to don Juan. He shrugged his shoulders and turned his head when don Juan questioned him. Don Juan and his companion galloped back to the house. He left the man to care for the horses and rushed into the house. Tulio was lunching with the Women. And Tulio was also talking to the Nagual. And Tulio was also working on the books. Don Juan sat down and felt the cold sweat of fear. He knew, that the Nagual Julian was testing him with one of his horrible jokes. He reasoned, that he had three courses of action. He could behave as if nothing out of the ordinary was happening; he could figure out the test himself; or, since the Nagual had engraved in his mind, that he was there to explain anything don Juan wanted, he could confront the Nagual and ask for clarification. He decided to ask. He went to the Nagual and asked him to explain what was being done to him. The Nagual was alone then, still working on his accounts. He put the ledger aside and smiled at don Juan. He said, that the twenty-one not-doings he had taught don Juan to perform were the tools, that could sever the three thousand heads of Self-Importance, but that those tools had not been effective with don Juan at all.
Thus, he was trying the second method for destroying Self-Importance, which meant putting don Juan into the state of being called the Place of No Pity. Don Juan was convinced then,
that the Nagual Julian was utterly mad. Hearing him talk about not-doings or about monsters with three thousand heads or about Places of No Pity, don Juan felt almost sorry for him. The Nagual Julian very calmly asked don Juan to go to the storage shed in the back of the house and ask Tulio to come out. Don Juan sighed and did his best not to burst out laughing. The Nagual's methods were too obvious. Don Juan knew, that the Nagual wanted to continue the test, using Tulio.
Don Juan stopped his narration and asked me what I thought about Tulio's behavior. I said, that guided by what I knew about the Sorcerers' World, I would say, that Tulio was a Sorcerer and somehow he was moving his own Assemblage Point in a very sophisticated manner to give don Juan the impression, that he was in four places at the same time.
"So what do you think I found in the shed?" don Juan asked with a big grin.
"I would say either you found Tulio or you didn't find anybody," I replied.
"But if either of these had happened, there would have been no shock to my Continuity," don Juan said.
I tried to imagine bizarre things and I proposed, that perhaps he found Tulio's Dreaming Body. I reminded don Juan, that he himself had done something similar to me with one of the members of his party of Sorcerers.
"No," don Juan retorted. "What I found was a joke, that has no equivalent in reality. And yet it was not bizarre; it was not out of this world. What do you think it was?"
I told don Juan I hated riddles.
I said, that with all the bizarre things he had made me experience, the only things I could conceive would be more bizarreness, and since that was ruled out, I gave up guessing.
"When I went into that shed I was prepared to find, that Tulio was hiding," don Juan said. "I was sure, that the next part of the test was going to be an infuriating game of hide-and-seek. Tulio was going to drive me crazy hiding inside that shed.
"But nothing I had prepared myself for happened. I walked into that shed and found four Tulios."
"What do you mean, four Tulios?" I asked.
"There were four men in that shed," don Juan replied. "And all of them were Tulio. Can you imagine my surprise? All of them were sitting in the same position, their legs crossed and pressed tightly together. They were waiting for me. I looked at them and ran away screaming. My benefactor held me down on the ground outside the door. And then, truly horrified, I saw how the four Tulios came out of the shed and advanced toward me. I screamed and screamed, while the Tulios pecked me with their hard fingers, like huge birds attacking. I screamed, until I felt something give in me and I entered a state of Superb Indifference. Never in all my life had I felt something so extraordinary. I brushed off the Tulios and got up. They had just been tickling me. I went directly to the Nagual and asked him to explain the four men to me."
What the Nagual Julian explained to don Juan was, that those four men were the paragons (model of Excellence) of Stalking. Their names had been invented by their Teacher, the Nagual Elias, who, as an exercise in Controlled Folly, had taken the Spanish numerals uno, dos, tres, cuatro, added them to the name of Tulio, and obtained in that manner the names Tuliuno, Tuliodo, Tulitre, and Tulicuatro. The Nagual Julian introduced each in turn to don Juan. The four men were standing in a row.
Don Juan faced each of them and nodded, and each nodded to him. The Nagual said, the four men were Stalkers of Such Extraordinary Talent, as don Juan had just corroborated (confirmed), that praise was meaningless. The Tulios were the Nagual Elias's Triumph; they were the Essence of Unobtrusiveness (not noticable). They were such Magnificent Stalkers that, for all practical purposes, only one of them existed. Although people saw and dealt with them daily, nobody outside the members of the household knew, that there were four Tulios.
Don Juan understood with perfect clarity everything the Nagual Julian was saying about the men. Because of his Unusual Clarity, he knew, he had reached the Place of No Pity. And he understood, all by himself, that the Place of No Pity was a Position of the Assemblage Point, a Position, which rendered (pronounced) Self-Pity inoperative. But don Juan also knew, that his Insight and Wisdom were extremely transitory (occuring briefly). Unavoidably, his Assemblage Point would return to its Point of Departure. When the Nagual asked don Juan, if he had any questions, he realized, that he would be better off paying close attention to the Nagual's explanation, than speculating about his own foresightedness (foresee, look into the Future). Don Juan wanted to know how the Tulios created the impression, that there was only one person. He was extremely curious, because observing them together he realized: they were not really that alike. They wore the same clothes. They were about the same size, age, and configuration. But that was the extent of their similarity. And yet, even as he watched them, he could have sworn, that there was only one Tulio.
The Nagual Julian explained, that the human eye was trained to focus only on the most salient (striking) features of anything, and that those salient features were known beforehand. Thus, the Stalkers' Art was to create an impression by presenting the features they chose, features they knew the eyes of the onlooker were bound to notice.
By artfully reinforcing certain impressions, Stalkers were able to create on the part of the onlooker an unchallengeable conviction, as to what their eyes had perceived.
The Nagual Julian said, that when don Juan first arrived dressed in his woman's clothes, the Women of his party were delighted and laughed openly. But the man with them, who happened to be Tulitre, immediately provided don Juan with the first Tulio impression. He half turned away to hide his face, shrugged his shoulders disdainfully, as if all of it was boring to him, and walked away - to laugh his head off in private - while the Women helped to consolidate (form into a compact mass, make coherent) that first impression by acting apprehensive, almost annoyed, at the unsociability of the man. From that moment on, any Tulio, who was around don Juan, reinforced that impression and further perfected it, until don Juan's eye could not catch anything, except what was being fed to him. Tuliuno spoke then and said, that it had taken them about three months of very careful and consistent actions to have don Juan blind to anything, except what he was guided to expect. After three months, his blindness was so pronounced, that the Tulios were no longer even careful. They acted normal in the house. They even ceased wearing identical clothes, and don Juan did not notice the difference. When other apprentices were brought into the house, however, the Tulios had to start all over again. This time the challenge was hard, because there were many apprentices and they were sharp. Don Juan asked Tuliuno about Tulio's appearance. Tuliuno answered, that the Nagual Elias maintained Appearance was the Essence of Controlled Folly, and Stalkers Created Appearance by Intending them, rather than by producing them with the aid of props.
Props created artificial appearances, that looked false to the eye. In this respect, Intending appearances was exclusively an Exercise for Stalkers. Tulitre spoke next. He said, appearances were solicited (seek to obtain by persuasion) from the Spirit. Appearances were asked, were forcefully called on; they were never invented rationally. Tulio's appearance had to be called from the Spirit. And to facilitate that the Nagual Elias put all four of them together into a very small, out-of-the-way storage room, and there the Spirit spoke to them. The Spirit told them, that first they had to Intend their homogeneity (congruous, uniform in composition throughout). After four weeks of total isolation, homogeneity came to them. The Nagual Elias said, that Intent had fused them together and that they had acquired the certainty, that their individuality would go undetected. Now they had to call up the appearance, that would be perceived by the onlooker. And they got busy, calling Intent for the Tulios' appearance don Juan had seen. They had to work very hard to perfect it. They focused, under the direction of their Teacher, on all the details, that would make it perfect. The four Tulios gave don Juan a demonstration of Tulio's most salient
(striking) features. These were: very forceful gestures of disdain (despise) and arrogance (haughty, proud, self-important); abrupt turns of the face to the right, as if in anger; twists of their upper bodies, as if to hide part of the face with the left shoulder; angry sweeps of a hand over the eyes, as if to brush hair off the forehead; and the gait (particular fashion of walking or running) of an agile (active, nimble, alert), but impatient person, who is too nervous to decide, which way to go. Don Juan said, that those details of behavior and dozens of others, had made Tulio an unforgettable character. In fact, he was so unforgettable, that in order to project Tulio on don Juan and the other apprentices, as if on a screen, any of the four men needed only to insinuate (introduce subtly) a feature, and don Juan and the apprentices would automatically supply the rest.
Don Juan said, that because of the tremendous consistency of the Input, Tulio was for him and the others the Essence of a disgusting man. But at the same time, if they searched deep inside themselves, they would have acknowledged, that Tulio was haunting (recurring like a ghost). He was nimble, mysterious, and gave, wittingly (deliberate, ingenious, humorous) or unwittingly, the impression of being a Shadow. Don Juan asked Tuliuno how they had called Intent. Tuliuno explained, that Stalkers called Intent loudly. Usually Intent was called from within a small, dark, isolated room. A candle was placed on a black table with the flame just a few inches before the eyes; then the word Intent was voiced slowly, enunciated (announce, pronounce, articulate) clearly and deliberately as many times as one felt was needed. The pitch of the voice rose or fell without any thought. Tuliuno stressed, that the indispensable (essential, required) part of the Act of Calling Intent was a Total Concentration on what was Intended. In their case, the concentration was on their homogeneity and on Tulio's appearance. After they had been fused by Intent, it still took them a couple of years to build up the certainty, that their homogeneity and Tulio's appearance would be realities to the onlookers..."
The whole book is on: C. Castaneda "Power of Silence"

Columbus 200: The Many Minds of Billy Milligan

Billy Milligan's Alters
By Robert Paschen
Published June 1, 2012

Milligan's mother, Dorothy, grew up in Ohio farm country, and lived in Circleville, with her husband, Dick Jonas. They divorced, and Dorothy eventually moved to the Miami, Florida area, where she worked as a singer. There she began living with Johnny Morrison, a Jewish comedian who was still married. Dorothy and Johnny had a son, Jim, in October 1953. In February 1955, in Miami Beach, they had a second son, William Stanley, later known as Billy Milligan. Dorothy and Johnny had a third child together, Kathy Jo, born in December 1956. At this time, Johnny was 36 years old. According to biographer Daniel Keyes, "Meeting the medical expenses overwhelmed Johnny. He borrowed more, gambled more, drank more.... [He] was hospitalized for acute alcoholism and depression in ... 1958...." In what appeared to be an unsuccessful suicide attempt, according to Keyes, "[Dorothy] found him slumped over the table, half a bottle of Scotch and an empty bottle of sleeping pills on the floor." A few months after this attempt, on January 17, 1959, Johnny committed suicide by carbon monoxide poisoning. Dorothy took her children and moved away from Miami, eventually returning to Circleville, Ohio, where she remarried her ex-husband Dick Jonas. This marriage lasted about a year. In 1962, she met Chalmer Milligan (1927–1988). Chalmer's first wife Bernice divorced him on "grounds of gross neglect". He had a daughter, Challa, the same age as Billy, and another daughter, who was a nurse. Dorothy and Chalmer married in Circleville, Ohio on October 27, 1963. At his later trial, Chalmer was blamed for abusing Billy. Keyes claimed, that Billy had multiple personalities from a much earlier age, however; his first three alters (no name boy, Christene, and Shawn) appearing by the time he was five years old. Billy Milligan had 24 people living inside his head, and he couldn’t control any of them. These “alters” would take over, and not tell Billy what they had done. They would share things behind his back. He would wake up and not know where he was.
One of the most notorious cases in Ohio history is still shrouded in mystery 35 years later. Billy was dangerous. Or parts of Billy were dangerous. In October 1977, Billy was arrested for three rapes at Ohio State University. He had previously served time for armed robbery and sexual assault. But, Billy told police he had no knowledge of the rapes. One victim said that her assailant (Billy) had a German accent. Psychologists diagnosed Billy with multiple personality disorder, a diagnosis Franklin County prosecutors were skeptical of, until they saw Billy transform before their eyes. Allen, Ragen, Christene, Christopher. There were at least 10 personalities. Arthur was an English aristocrat, Adalana, a lesbian poet.
“Billy” was only one of the personalities. The Milligan case was unique and strange, and attracted national attention. His public defenders mounted the first multiple personality defense in history. A Franklin County Common Pleas judge finally found Billy not guilty by reason of insanity. Billy was assigned to the Athens Health Center in Ohio. Dr. David Caul worked with Billy to fuse the personalities into a whole. Psychologists had previously thought Billy had 10 personalities. Caul found 24. He also found a tragic story. When Billy Milligan was four, his father committed suicide. His mother Dorothy, a singer in Miami, Florida, moved Billy and his two siblings to her hometown of Circleville, where she remarried and redivorced her first husband. Dorothy then married Chalmer Milligan. Billy would later claim that Chalmer tortured and abused him. Growing up, Billy was suspended from junior high because he “went into trances and wandered around Lancaster,” according to a 2007 Columbus Dispatch story. He was later kicked out of a Hilltop mental institution, high school, and then the U.S. Navy – all for behavioral reasons. Billy had also become violent. In 1972, he was convicted of sexual assault, in 1975 of armed robbery, and in 1977 of rape. Twenty-four personalities were fighting for control of Billy’s mind, and his body. Billy was transferred out of the Athens Health Center as a flight risk. There were rumors of Billy partying, and buying a car. He was sent to Lima. He described it as hell. He then escaped various institutions, but was apprehended. He was the subject of a legal battle, messed with the cops, and managed to do several weird things, that kept him in the press. In 1988, psychologists said that Billy’s mind had fused back into one psyche. In 1991, he was released from all custody. He moved to California, and there were rumors of big stars interested in making his life story into a film, including James Cameron, Leonardo DiCaprio and others. The movie of Billy Milligan has not been made. And today, no one can find Billy Milligan. He could be anywhere. A statement recorded in 1996 by Astraea’s Web, a multiple personality resource website, gives a little enlightenment into the strange life of Billy Milligan: “Imagine yourself standing in front of a sink. You’re getting a glass of water. And the whole world around you instantaneously changes, and now you’re in a park, acting like you’re getting a glass of water. Out of thin air. And you just lost that time. That’s what it’s really like.”
All in the family. A look at Milligan’s alters

According to the definitive book on this strange case "The Minds of Billy Milligan", doctors and prosecutors were able to ascertain the existence of 24 distinct personalities, or “alters,” from a variety of social and cultural backgrounds, and even ages. Ten of them were considered acceptable to both Billy and the two most dominant alters, while 14 had been deemed “undesirable” and repressed, not to be discovered until after his trial, along with some insight into the choosing of the alter, that would have “the spot,” or the most command of Billy’s body at any given time.
1. Billy Milligan (William Stanley Milligan), 26 at the time, was the core personality, and, unfused, the conduit for the other 23.
2. Arthur, 22, was an extremely sophisticated and educated Englishman, an expert in science and medicine, with a focus on hematology. He was placed in “the spot” – that is, in charge of the shared body during times, that required intellectual thinking. Arthur was one of only two personalities, who could classify an alter in the group as an “undesirable.”
3. Ragen Vadascovinich, 23, was the “keeper of hate.” His name was a mash-up of the words “rage” and “again.” Ragen described himself as Yugoslavian, had a Slavic accent and could write and speak in Serbo-Croatian. He controlled the spot in dangerous times and could designate group members as “undesirable.” He confessed to committing robbery in order to support “the family,” but had no knowledge of the rapes.
4. Allen, 18, was a manipulative con man. His was the alter most commonly used to communicate to the outside world. Allen was also the only right-handed alter, and the only that smoked cigarettes.
5. Tommy, 16 was the escape artist; he was often confused with Allen. He played the tenor sax and was an electronics expert. He was also a painter, and specialized in landscapes.
6. Danny, 14, was afraid of people, especially men. He painted still lifes, and blamed Chalmer, who once forced him to dig his own grave and buried him in it, for his fearfulness.
7. David, age 8, was the “keeper of pain.” He would get the spot in order to absorb the pain of the others.
8. Christene, age 3, would take punishment for Billy during school discipline. She had dyslexia, but Arthur taught her to read and write. Ragen had a special bond with her.
9. Christopher, 13, Christene’s brother, played harmonica.
10. Adalana, 19, a lesbian, cooked and cleaned for Billy and the rest, and wrote poetry. Milligan’s attorney claimed, that Adalana had admitted to committing the rapes without the knowledge of Milligan or the other alters.

The Undesireables

These people were labeled “undesirable” after breaking the rules laid down by Ragen and Arthur. These alters were no longer allowed “on the spot” (i.e., to hold consciousness) and only revealed themselves after Milligan was sent to the hospital.
11. Phillip, 20, was a thug and took part in planning some small time crimes. Had a Brooklyn accent. Marked “undesirable” for being a criminal.
12. Kevin, 20, was a criminal planner; he helped devise a plan to rob a drug store. Labeled also, because he was a criminal.
13. Walter, 22, was Australian. He called himself a big-game hunter and had an excellent sense of direction. Was often used as a spotter. He was labeled because he shot and killed a crow.
14. April, 19, only had thoughts about destroying Billy’s stepfather. Declared an undesirable when she convinced Ragen to kill Chalmer. Luckily, Arthur was able to talk him out of it at the last second.
15. Samuel, 18, “the wandering Jew.” He was the only one, who believed in God. Was marked, because he sold some of the other alters’ personal paintings.
16. Mark, 16, was the workhorse. He was often referred to as “the zombie”, because he did nothing unless he was told, and would stare at walls when bored.
17. Steve, 21, was the impostor; he used impersonations for comedy. Steve never accepted, that he was one of multiple personalities. He was declared undesirable, because his comedy caused the “family” problems.
18. Lee, 20, was the prankster and his practical jokes often landed the family in trouble. He did not care about consequences for his actions. He was made an undesirable, because one of his jokes put them into solitary confinement.
19. Jason, 13, was the pressure valve. He was used at the beginning to release tension for the family, but he caused them to get into too much trouble and was marked as an undesirable.
20. Bobby, 17, always dreamt of leading some adventure or fixing some global crisis, but he had no ambitions and was thusly labeled “undesirable.”
21. Shawn, who was 4 and deaf, made buzzing sounds, so he could feel the vibration in his head. He was labeled an undesirable, because there was no benefit from being deaf later on in life. (Even though he was an undesirable, he was never cast into the shadows beyond the spot; he was just never allowed to take the spot.)
22. Martin, 19, was a snob, from New York. He wanted things just handed over to him without earning them.
23. Timothy, 15, worked for a florist, until he met a homosexual, who flirted with him, an encounter, that frightened him. He retreated into his own world afterwards.
24. The Teacher (Note: the teacher was not an undesirable.) The Teacher, 26, was by far the greatest milestone to helping Billy achieve fusion. He is the sum of all other 23 alters, put together, and had almost total recall of all the other alters’ actions and thoughts.
The book "The Minds of Billy Milligan" by Daniel Keyes

The strange case of Billy Milligan's jigsaw psyche


This story appeared in the February 1979 issue of Columbus Monthly. William Stanley Milligan paused outside the Franklin County Courthouse: the brisk December winds whipped around him. In subdued tones, he told reporters: “I’m not trying to make this sound like a sob story or anything . . .” But perhaps because of his case, he said, fewer parents would abuse their children. It was a tidy conclusion to a bizarre story. Franklin County Common Pleas Judge Jay C. Flowers had just
found 23-year-old Bill Milligan not guilty by reason of insanity on nine charges of rape, aggravated robbery and kidnapping. A few hours later, Probate Judge Richard Metcalf would commit Milligan, who would be sent to the Athens Mental Health Center. For the trial of a man accused as the locally notorious “university rapist,” in a case publicized nationally by the New York Times, the Washington Post, the Detroit Free Press, Time magazine, CBS and other media, the proceedings were remarkably low-key. It was a trial by stipulation, with written statements read uncontested by both sides. Attorneys read the statements in dry, sometimes almost inaudible voices. The prosecution didn’t contest the plea of insanity. The defense didn’t deny, that Milligan committed three of the four rapes he was charged with. What the defense argued was that Milligan is not your ordinary rapist/robber/kidnapper. The contention of the defense, unchallenged by the prosecution, was that the real Bill Milligan, called an artistically talented man with the I.Q. of a genius, had not been present during the crimes. Instead, according to the testimony of psychiatrists, Milligan had been “asleep” for most of the last seven years, and the crimes actually had been committed by two other personalities, who sometimes “take over and use his body.”
William Milligan, according to psychiatrists, has 24 personalities, spawned by alleged physical and sexual abuse during childhood. A male relative of one of the rape victims calls the multiple-personality theory “bullshit.” He sat quietly through the trial, then later grumbled, “The media is making a folk hero of this guy. It’s the Sam Sheppard case in reverse.”
Indeed, the case had taken such a spectacular twist, that the rape victims and the crimes against them were almost forgotten; the world was interested in Milligan’s psyche. The victim’s relative was not alone in his doubt, though a number of prominent psychiatrists expressed concern, both over the public’s perception of the multiple-personality phenomenon generally, and specifically over the fact, that this analysis had been used to have Milligan declared not guilty. Legally, Milligan could be set free—after some required conditions have been met, if, in the future, psychiatrists judge him to be sane. The law provides for a series of hearings in Probate Court on his sanity; the first one for Milligan was in March, 90 days after his initial hearing. The law mandates another review in two years, and further reviews at intervals of two years. If at any time, however, psychiatrists, where he is institutionalized, believe him to be sane, they can send notifications to Common Pleas Court. If they receive no response, they can release him; if the court desires a hearing, one will be held in Probate Court, with Probate Court-appointed psychiatrists examining him. If they also find him sane he will be released.
Students of the human mind do not always agree, and the Milligan case, indeed, multiple personality in general—is a subject of no little controversy within the profession of psychiatry.
Dr. Hervey M. Cleckley of Augusta, Georgia, popularized the concept of multiple personality when he co-authored a book "The Three Faces of Eve" about one of his patients. But Cleckley says he thinks the Milligan ruling could set “a very dangerous precedent.” The term “multiple personality,” he says, “may imply more, than we actually mean.” He maintains, that multiple personalities “should not be considered as separate people, but as fragments. The person, who displays such personalities is really just one. There is a temptation to avoid responsibility,” Cleckley says. “Often it’s like the little girl, who gets caught stealing cookies and says -"I didn’t steal them, my hand did.”
“It [the court’s decision] is really too bad in a way,” says Dr. Frederic Coplon, a Massachusetts psychiatrist, who has treated and supervised cases of multiple personality. “It shouldn’t be any different from someone, who commits a crime in a drunken stupor. It’s really the same thing. It [multiple personality] is just a dissociative state. But the personalities, that emerge are part of a person’s personality. He may not be conscious and he may not remember it. But if he’s committed a murder, he has a murderous personality inside of him.”
Szasz says: “Anyone, who excuses him [a defendant pleading insanity] is an accomplice. But the press is usually responsible, too. Look at that article in Time [on Milligan]. They wrote it as if he had cancer or something, like it was fact, rather than theory. Time and several other publications also wrote it as fact that Bill Milligan’s former stepfather Chalmer Milligan had physically and sexually abused Bill when he was young. It was his abuse, which psychiatrists see as the key to Bill’s later behavior; it therefore plays a pivotal role in the story of Bill Milligan and his insanity plea. At the trial, written testimony from his older brother James, his mother, Dorothy Moore, and his sister, Kathy Jo Morrison, backed up Milligan’s claims, that as a child he was physically and mentally abused by his stepfather. When interviewed by reporters, Kathy, who sat near Bill during the trial, seemed to fight for emotional control and said the years were “a horror.”
Chalmer Milligan, who lives in Lancaster and works nights at Western Electric in Columbus, maintains, “They’re just liars. I didn’t have time to do all those crazy things.” According to Time, Bill Milligan’s stepfather threatened “to bury him alive if he told” of frequent sexual abuse. Other accounts had him actually buried alive and being “hung up in the barn by his fingers and toes.”
According to most authorities, multiple personalities are developed as an extreme defense mechanism by a subject unable to cope with his or her life—in Bill Milligan’s case, psychiatrists believe his inability to cope with or escape from the alleged abuse at the hands of his stepfather caused a development of nine additional personalities, making a total of eight male and two females, ranging in age from three to 23.
One of the experts called into the Milligan case is Dr. Cornelia Wilbur of Lexington, who examined him at Southwest Community Mental Health Center. One of Wilbur’s previous patients, who displayed 14 female and two male personalities, was the subject of the book and the made-for-TV movie Sybil. Wilbur says, that in a two-hour period, she saw four alternate personalities and Bill himself. The last was a brief interview. Wilbur recalls, that the other personalities were worried, that Bill was suicidal. They had to be persuaded “to let Bill wake up.” When that happened, Wilbur says, “Bill scuttled across the room, I’ve never seen anyone so frightened. Wilbur says, that in multiple personality cases, “There is always amnesia.”
She says, that if before therapy the “core,” or original personality, remembers some of the acts of the other personalities, or is aware of their existence, then “something is fishy.”...Such shaping is always a danger with an unusual psychiatric disorder.
“The message comes across that this is very interesting,” says Dr. Frederic Coplon. Dr. Hervey Cleckley says that “hysterical personalities are like a child. When he does something that attracts attention, he tends to emphasize it.” Cleckley also says he thinks that “Many times, multiple personality is stimulated. The dramatics of the multiple personality tends to appeal to hysterical types. Many, who have claimed multiple personality, are not very impressive." Cleckley, who has received a number of letters from convicts, claiming to have multiple personalities, says that often it’s very hard to distinguish between true multiple personalities and fantasies such as those related by subjects suffering from hysterical neurosis. Of the
more complicated and numerous personality structures, such as Milligan’s, Coplon says: “They are really the same thing” as a person with one or two other faces. Coplon says that since everyone’s personality contains male and female elements, it’s logical, that some subjects would have personalities of the opposite sex. But Cleckley is also skeptical of anyone having five, 10 or 50 personalities. Although Eve later displayed another 19 personalities in further treatment with another psychiatrist, Cleckley says that he and Eve co-author Dr. Corbett H. Thigpen “were not familiar with those other personalities.” Almost 25 years since his famous case, Cleckley says, “I’ve never seen one with more than three personalities.”
The public story of Bill Milligan began in the Columbus press when Milligan was arrested on Oct. 27, 1977, in connection with several campus area rapes. Three of the rapes, all committed within two weeks prior to the arrest date, were remarkably similar. A woman would be approached near the OSU campus, taken at gunpoint to a rural area and raped. The rapist then forced the victims to use checks or credit cards to obtain cash. The victim would later be released without further harm, but the rapist would take her name, and perhaps those of some relatives. He threatened retaliation if he was reported. When police searched Milligan’s far eastside apartment on the 27th, they found handcuffs, a gun, a stolen Master Charge card and a jogging outfit. Those and other items linked him to several rapes. Milligan’s mental state, however, raised severe doubts as to whether he was competent to stand trial. Dorothy Turner, a psychologist for the Southwest Community Mental Health Center, examined Milligan seven times between Jan. 31 and Feb. 16. According to newspaper reports, it was with Turner and Sam Fia, a physician’s assistant at the county jail, that Milligan’s alternate personalities first emerged. According to Time magazine, this occurred when Milligan answered a question by saying, “Billy’s asleep, I’m David.”
Dr. Stella Karolin, a psychiatrist at the Southwest Community Mental Health Center, also examined Milligan on Feb. 16. Milligan’s mother and his current stepfather, Del Moore of Lancaster, were interviewed by Turner on Feb. 9, 1978.
A subsequent report based on their interviews found that “he [Milligan] has no genuine nor consistent understanding of his legal situation, nor of the charges against him. Moreover he is perceived as being unable to assist his attorney with his defense.”
The report also labeled the marriage between Bill Milligan’s mother and Chalmer Milligan as “stormy” and notes, that the elder Milligan “reportedly drank heavily and was intensely jealous of his wife. He was reported to be very cruel to Mrs. Milligan and the children.” On March 10, 1978, Milligan was seen by a large group, that included attorneys from both the prosecution and the defense and Dr. Wilbur. On March 14, Judge Flowers found Milligan not competent to stand trial. Two days later Milligan was admitted to Harding Hospital in Worthington, where he was treated and examined by Dr. George T. Harding Jr. Assistant Franklin County Prosecutor Bernard Yavitch says, that in accordance with court procedure, Harding initially “was appointed by the court at our suggestion.” Yavitch says Harding was skeptical at first of Milligan’s reported condition. Yavitch adds, “He took a great deal of time. It was three and a half months before he reached a conclusion.”
While Milligan was under treatment in Harding Hospital, it was reported, that his 20 personalities had fused. And on Oct. 6, 1978, Milligan was ruled competent to stand trial. For its work with Milligan, Harding Hospital received $2,500, which the court had previously earmarked for treatment. Harding, however, sent the court a bill for close to $9,000, but wasn’t successful in collecting more, than the originally authorized sum. More than a week before the Oct. 6 hearing, though, Milligan’s 20 personalities became news. Based on information from the defense, the press began to paint a sometimes unsubstantiated portrait of Bill Milligan. It was regularly reported as fact, for instance, that Bill had a genius I.Q. of 150. Yet, in the written reports of tests administered by psychiatrists, the highest full-scale I.Q. registered by any of Milligan’s personalities was 129. Arthur, the intellectual among Milligan’s personalities, declined to take the I.Q. portions of his psychological tests.
And although in many instances, psychiatrists were relying solely on the testimony of Bill, his versions of childhood incidents were repeated in print as fact. Everyone seemed dazzled by the magnitude of the story, taken by the uniqueness of what was happening in their midst, the drama, that was being played out in Southwest Mental Health Clinic, Harding Hospital and eventually in Judge Jay Flowers’s courtroom 9B. Then, on Oct. 9, three days after Milligan was placed in jail to await trial, his attorney, public defender Gary Schweickart, claimed that the strain of confinement had once again caused Milligan’s personality to fragment. One observer said later, “He still looked like the same person. But his expressions, everything about him was different. He was unnerved, scared.”
It looked like another competency hearing would be scheduled. But Milligan was allowed minor privileges in jail, and on Oct. 23, he was sent to the Central Ohio Psychiatric Hospital. A week later there was an abortive attempt to move Milligan to Ohio State University’s Upham Hall, a doctor at Upham had apparently agreed to treat Milligan. But officials demurred; they cited security problems, and were perhaps leery of housing someone labeled as the “campus rapist.” Milligan’s reported relapse added to the suspense surrounding the trial. Who would appear on that day in court? Would it be Bill Milligan or one of the alternate personalities?
That question and others were provocative enough to attract reporters from far-flung national media. The trial was first slated for 9 am in Judge Flowers’s courtroom 7B...Well before 9, cameramen hoping to photograph Bill Milligan or someone else associated with the trial milled in the ninth floor lobby...But just past 10, Flowers, who had been disposing of other court matters, entered the courtroom. Almost simultaneously, Milligan was quickly escorted to his seat, next to lawyers Judy Stevenson and Schweickart. Schweickart, a 1974 Capital University Law School graduate and a classmate of Stevenson’s, appeared born to the role of public defender, a stark contrast to the polished look of prosecuting attorneys Yavitch and Terry Sherman. Schweickart’s scuffed brown shoes looked suitable for hiking. His beard was full, if somewhat ill-defined, and his dark hair, which hung down unevenly over his forehead, rambled backward until it curled over his collar.
Somehow one ear had found its way to surface, as if to better hear the proceedings . . . which moved along quickly. After a couple of brief questions, Flowers ruled that Milligan understood the consequences of waiving his right to trial by jury.
A more important, but hardly unexpected ruling, followed. Milligan was ruled to be entitled to be tried under the law as it existed at the time the crimes were committed. A new law that went into effect on Nov. 1 has since changed some of the procedures for competency hearings, defenses and commitments in cases that involve insanity. Under the new law the defense must prove insanity by a preponderance of evidence. Under the old law, a greater burden was put on the prosecution to prove a defendant was not insane.
Yavitch says, “Yes, we could have found psychiatrists to claim he was sane. But all the defense had to do was to raise the question of insanity. The court had already indicated which way it was inclined to rule. The question was, do we fight a losing battle? Besides, I was impressed with the professionalism of the psychiatrists’ reports. And we had some witnesses [the rape victims] who were reluctant to testify if the trial was going to turn into a media event. I felt we had arrived at the truth, and that’s what it’s all about, isn’t it?” After about 15 minutes, Flowers called a recess to permit the stipulations to be typed...Although the defense didn’t deny that Milligan committed three of the four rapes, it did deny that Milligan raped a woman on Aug. 29, 1977. Schweickart read a statement saying, that none  of Milligan’s personalities remembered such an incident. In that case (count one of the charges), a woman was forced into a car near Naghten and North High streets and forced to perform oral sex. She later failed to identify Milligan positively in a police lineup, saying only that he “looked familiar.”
It was the uncontested rapes that brought up some disturbing questions. According to psychiatrists, the rapes were committed by Adelena, a curious lesbian. The robberies were the work of the sinister Ragan. The money was then turned over to Arthur, who paid the bills. But at least one victim made a point of stating there was no personality change during the rapes, and that the assailant did not speak with an accent (as Ragan does). In fact, the personality described didn’t seem to match any of those previously discovered by psychiatrists. On more than one occasion during the rapes, Milligan claimed his name was Phil, and made a point of telling victims, that he was Jewish.
According to psychiatrists’ reports, Milligan’s natural father was Jewish, his mother Catholic, and Chalmer Milligan was a Protestant, who forbade the practice of either Judaism or Catholicism. That restriction was supposed to have had a markedly adverse effect on Bill. Yet, according to Dr. Harding, none of Bill’s personalities ever mentioned a religious identity. Milligan also told the rape victims, among other things, that he was a member of the radical Weathermen, that he had just killed three people, that he was leaving for Algiers and that he had Huntington’s disease. According to one rape victim, he said he led a double life. In one identity he claimed to be a wealthy businessman, who drove a Maserati and who had a large house three miles from the sea. He also told one victim, that if she were asked, she should tell the police her assailant was Carlos the Jackal, the infamous terrorist, linked with assorted international incidents, including the massacre of Israeli athletes at the 1972 Olympics.
For Milligan’s defense, testimony from his brother, his mother and his sister backed up claims of physical and mental abuse by his stepfather. Bill, whose gaze often wandered to the gallery during the proceedings, seemed shaken and cupped his head in his hands when the incidents of sexual abuse were brought up. The defense did not produce any medical or school records to verify Bill’s physical abuse. It did include, however, statements from teachers and psychiatrists about Bill’s odd behavior. And there was a sentence completion test, that the school-aged Bill had taken. Schweickart read aloud a few ominous entries: “I can’t . . . do anything. My nerves . . . are bad. I hate . . . lots of people.”
And, of course, the defense case contained opinions of psychiatrists...A person with multiple personalities is not necessarily insane. In the book Sybil, Wilbur told her patient, “Yours is not the fragmentation of a schizophrenic, but of dissociation. Don’t ever call yourself crazy, you are sane.”
All the psychiatrists’ reports said Milligan was legally insane... Milligan was found not guilty by reason of insanity of the other nine. Under a revision of law, that took effect on Nov. 1, 1978, commitments of those found not guilty by reason of insanity are handled in the same manner as civil commitments. Hearings and hospitals are not a matter of public record.
Psychiatrists—some, at least—say there is a good chance Billy Milligan will be “cured.” One psychiatrist says, though, that the definitions of psychiatric “cures” are somewhat tenuous: “You can’t really tell unless you put him back in the same circumstances and see what happens.”
A troubled 23 years

Billy Milligan's Alters

William Stanley Milligan’s life got off to a bad start and just kept getting worse. Milligan was born on Feb. 14, 1955, in Miami, Fla. His father, John Morrison, was a comedian, and was 16 years older, than Milligan’s mother, Dorothy. According to a report filed by Dr. George T. Harding Jr., medical director of Harding Hospital in Worthington, Morrison at that time was married to another woman, and was unable to obtain a divorce.
Bill Milligan’s delivery was performed without complications. But on March 22, 1955, he was admitted to Mt. Sinai Medical Center in Miami for treatment of continuous crying and vomiting. In 1958, his father was hospitalized for severe depression. In October of that year, Morrison apparently committed suicide...In October of 1963, Dorothy married Chalmer Milligan, who adopted the three children. She was his fifth wife.
Bill was 8 at the time of the marriage. In school, Bill was a poor student, who behaved strangely. According to teachers, by the time he was 12 or 13 he sometimes appeared to be in trancelike states. Because of his odd and disruptive behavior, Bill was suspended from school. Dr. Harold Brown, who has since declined to comment on the case, examined Bill at the Fairfield County Mental Health Clinic and diagnosed him as having “hysterical neurosis with passive-aggressive features.”
Brown also recommended that Bill be admitted to the children’s unit of Columbus State Institute. Milligan was a patient from March 23 to June 23, 1970. In the spring of 1972, Milligan, then 17, dropped out of high school and enlisted in the Navy. He was discharged after one month, according to reports, because “he did not possess the necessary degree of adaptability for Naval life.”
In July of 1972, Milligan was arrested on charges of rape and sent to the Ohio Youth Commission. Milligan claimed the woman involved in the crime was a prostitute, who demanded payment for a sexual act he did not perform. After release, Milligan worked at Anchor Hocking and several other places, but couldn’t hold a job. According to Harding’s report, Milligan had a girlfriend at that time, but was unable to function sexually. On May 27, 1975, Milligan was sentenced on charges of robbery. One robbery occurred at a Gray Drug Store in the Plaza Shopping Center in Lancaster, the other at a roadside rest along U.S. 33. Milligan was sentenced from six to 25 years for the first offense and two to five years for the second.
He claimed, that in the rest stop robbery he was approached by two homosexual transvestites and that he panicked.
At the Lebanon Correctional Institute, Milligan had difficulty sleeping, vomited frequently and suffered from blurred vision. According to Harding’s report, while at Lebanon, Milligan exposed drug dealings there and had to be kept in protective isolation for nine months. According to Fairfield County Prosecuting Attorney James W. Luse, once released, Milligan quickly violated the terms of his parole by not reporting to a parole officer. However, Milligan did manage to land a factory job, which he soon lost. Following a reported argument between Milligan and his current stepfather, Bill jumped into his car and drove to Columbus, where he wandered about for almost a week before getting a job as a maintenance worker at Channingway Apartments on the far east side...Increasingly worried, according to Harding’s report, Milligan began to take three or four 20-mg Biphetamine tablets to feel more alert, combined with vodka, gin or rum to feel better.
On Oct. 27, 1977, police arrested Milligan and, in a search of his apartment, found numerous objects linking him to the series of campus-area rapes, robberies and kidnappings. Multiple personality, from Mary Reynolds to Billy Milligan
Multiple personality is a concept, that has traditionally aroused a great amount of popular curiosity and no small amount of professional controversy. The malady could probably be traced back to the days of evil spirits and oracles. But the first modern case is generally thought to be that of Mary Reynolds, a Pennsylvanian. Reynolds was discovered in 1815 and her case was reported in 1817. Reynolds displayed two very different personalities, which usually changed after extended periods of sleep of up to 20 hours. While psychology was still in its wild, formative years, a number of dramatically-named multiple personalities were recorded. That list included Mrs. X, Miss Dignity, Killer Burke, the artist, the tinsmith, Tookie, Star, My Dearest, Patience Worth and Mlle. X.
In the early 1800s, there was even a multiple personality with a criminal bent, a Bavarian youth named Sörgel. According to reports, Sörgel “in one personality was quite pious and industrious. In the other personality he was insane, often violent and assaultive and one time chopped an old woodcutter to death and drank his blood.”
Although he never discovered any cases quite that graphic, Morton Prince pioneered work in multiple personalities around the turn of the 20th century. One of his subjects, Miss Beauchamp, a Radcliffe student, who was diagnosed as having four personalities, was a particularly famous case. Her story also set the tone for future cases of multiple personality. It fascinated readers of the Ladies Home Journal, and served as the basis for a Broadway play. Prince, who founded the Journal of Abnormal and Social Psychology in 1906, thought, that the study of multiple personalities might be the key to normal behavior patterns. But, perhaps, that was due to his own personality. In summarizing Prince’s work, a book published by Harvard Press noted Prince was “usually jaunty and assured,” but he “occasionally had bouts of depression.” Morton Prince also adopted the pen name Fiona Mae Prince to express feelings he could not attribute to Morton. Prince’s work with multiple personalities was, at that time, generally ignored or ridiculed. But a handful of cases continued to be reported.
In 1944, W. S. Taylor and Mabel F. Martin conducted an extensive search and found 75 cases, that had been reported in American and European journals. They speculated that about the same number probably were recorded in journals they were not able to obtain. Of the cases they did study, a great majority involved women. Forty-eight, or 64 per cent, had just two personalities. Another 12, or 16 per cent, had three faces. Fourteen had four or more personalities, with the most recorded being eight.
Then, in October, 1954, the Journal of Abnormal and Social Psychology printed “A Case of Multiple Personality” by Corbett H. Thigpen and Hervey M. Cleckley. The story of their patient, “Eve,” was written up in Newsweek and Life. In 1957, Thigpen and Cleckley published the now-famous book, The Three Faces of Eve. The story also became a movie, that included an Oscar-winning performance by Joanne Woodward. One face of Eve was a quiet-suffering, almost saintly woman. Her opposite was a mischievous fun-loving flirt. A third face was a more mature synthesis of these two disparate parts. Cleckley, offering an informal interpretation, says one “was very straight-laced and needed to get out and have a little fun.” Cleckley says there can be no hard and fast rule about multiple personalities, but notes, that opposites seem to be the rule in the cases I have read about.” He says, that may happen because certain people, especially women, may need to “kick off their traces” and escape the social pressures and mores, that they feel trapped by. Since Eve, multiple personalities have by no means been common. They have been reported often enough, though, that psychological journals are
reluctant to publish case histories, unless they are part of an analysis of several multiple personality cases. But lately, cases of multiple personality have become much more complicated and spectacular. Take Eve, for example. After her “cure,” Eve (later revealed as Chris Costner Sizemore) became despondent over, among other things, her cut of the attention and royalties. Her recent book "I’m Eve", co-authored with Elen Sain Pittillo, details how she changed psychiatrists and manifested another 19 personalities. And Sybil, a patient of Dr. Cornelia B. Wilbur (who consulted on the Milligan case), revealed 16 personalities, two of them male. Sybil’s story became a book and a popular TV movie. Wilbur believes, that Sybil’s psyche fractured, because of the physical and sexual abuse Sybil allegedly suffered as a child. Since Sybil, Wilbur has seen about 25 cases of multiple personality, included cases, where patients had 29 and 52 personalities respectively. Wilbur says, the common link in all the cases was that all the patients had suffered abuse as children. But until Sybil, child abuse was seldom, if ever, used to explain multiple personalities. Wilbur says, that people with multiple personalities are almost always very bright and talented. They may also have their bad sides. Wilbur says “it’s not unusual” for male multiple personalities to be involved in even violent crimes. “We pick up a lot [of multiple personalities] in jail,” she explains. Females too may commit violent acts, but Wilbur says, that because of the chauvinism of our society, “I’ve never known a [multiple personality] woman to be arrested,” unless it’s for passing bad checks. She also thinks that each personality developed can be traced to a violent act in childhood, or an incident similar to such a traumatic event. In Milligan’s case, one event is thought to be an alleged beating of Bill’s mother by his stepfather Chalmer. But other psychiatrists aren’t so sure, that causes are that easy to find. Cleckley says that “finding causes is very speculative. It’s usually an accumulation of things over a long period of time.”
That’s not how it came across in the movie "The Three Faces of Eve", where the split was traced directly back to an encounter with death. But Cleckley says, “We didn’t mean to imply that kissing the dead grandmother was the cause, just a kind of a trigger.” Eve’s case also points out a rather discouraging aspect of multiple personality cases. Patients often keep on revealing new personalities. Dr. Frederic Coplon, a Massachusetts psychiatrist, who has treated and supervised multiple personality cases, says that sometimes, unintentionally, “rather than helping the person integrate, we [therapists] are actually furthering the process of disintegration.”
The development of even more personalities seems a distinct possibility for William Milligan. After the trial, defense attorney Gary Schweickart said, that one personality might not have come out during therapy. That is because the rapist used foul language when speaking to victims. With psychiatrists, none of Milligan’s personalities had shown a tendency to use harsh language...indeed they were repelled by it. There are, however, more barriers to treatment, than just additional personalities. Multiple personality patients may have severe, even suicidal relapses, when they are finally stripped of their alter egos and forced to face the world. But sometimes that day of reckoning can be long time in coming. By one account, Sybil’s therapy went on for 2,354 office sessions..

Cтатьи о наших Параллельных Личностях на русском

Эпилепсия - это не болезнь, это - не что иное как перемещение человека, иногда даже с физическим телом, из Коренной Вселенной в одну из Параллельных Вселенных, где Вибрация значительно медленнее и Энергия не Волнистая, как в нашей Коренной Вселенной, а Кипящая, Электрическая; все Параллельные Вселенные низкой и медленной Вибрации крайне наэлектризованы Кипящей Негативной Энергией, сюда относятся Параллельные Вселенные коричневой, красной, оранжевой и жёлтой вибраций ! Кислорода там тоже не густо, как например в Палаллельной Вселенной Жёлтой Вибрации. Человек там может задохнуться если не прижать рот к земле и оставаться там он/она могут только считанные минуты. Разница между Вселенными настолько большая, что человека начинает трясти как током, пена выходит изо рта и он может прикусить язык. Это происходит от нескольких минут до получаса, человек испытывает там разные вкусы, запахи, мысли и чувство безнадёжности, страха, одиночества, печали, а потом возвращён обратно в Коренную Вселенную и просыпается, но мало чего помнит, память заблокирована его же Высшим Существом, которое всё это устраивает по своему плану и которое за всем этим следит! Так что бить тревогу - не нужно, а врачи всегда готовы оклеймить человека и приписать ему несуществующие болезни, чтобы заставить его испытывать страх и страдать! У меня богатые опыт с такими людьми. Лидия Монро

Unsweep Sound

The Bloop: a Mysterious sound from the deep ocean

Загадочная "сонная" болезнь в селе Калачи Сообщения о неизвестном заболевании, от которого страдают жители отдаленного села Калачи в Акмолинской области, появляются периодически. Заболевшие жители впадают в длительный «сон». После того, как 1 сентября прозвучало сообщение о регистрации еще одного случая заболевания, репортер Азаттыка побывал в этом селе, которое находится в 500 километрах от Астаны. Двое из восьми заболевших детей после праздничного мероприятия, посвященного началу учебного года, - братья Андрей и Павел Кухты. Пятиклассник Андрей Кухта вместе со своим девятилетним младшим братом Павлом сходил на школьную линейку, посвященную Дню знаний. После возвращения из школы братья вышли поиграть на улицу. По словам Андрея, около двух часов пополудни, когда они зашли в дом пообедать, у него закружилась голова и задрожали колени. - Я зашел домой, чтобы поесть. У меня закружилась голова, и затошнило. Начали дрожать колени. Мама уложила меня в постель. Паша, который зашел в дом после меня, тоже заболел. Затем я уснул. Через день проснулся в больнице. Из Есильской больницы вышел через четыре дня, - говорит Андрей. Андрей Кухта (справа) играет с соседом. Село Калачи Акмолинской области, 7 сентября 2014 года.Андрей Кухта (справа) играет с соседом. Село Калачи Акмолинской области, 7 сентября 2014 года. ​По словам Андрея, который впервые заболел «сонной» болезнью, его брат «спал» двое суток. Елена Кухта, мать Андрея и Павла, недовольна слишком затянувшимся исследованием причин заболевания. Она считает, что к местным властям и СМИ обращаться бесполезно, и на предложение сфотографироваться ответила отказом. Однако разрешила репортеру Азаттыка записать ее слова и использовать аудиозапись. «ОСЛОЖНЯЕТСЯ С КАЖДЫМ ГОДОМ» По словам Елены, неизвестное заболевание осложняется с каждым годом. Если раньше заболевшие люди просыпались без заметных последствий, то теперь у страдающих заболеванием появляются галлюцинации, дети становятся раздражительными. Говоря о раздражительности, Елена приводит в качестве примера случай с ее младшим сыном Павлом. Чтобы успокоить Павла, сотрудникам больницы пришлось привязать его к кушетке. Елена Кухта говорит о своем желании переехать из села, однако у нее нет средств. Она рассказала, что сейчас не может найти денег, чтобы привезти младшего сына из больницы в городе Кокшетау. Елена, мать четверых детей, - безработная. По ее словам, муж иногда во время уборки урожая выходит на сезонную работу. Эльза Рерих, жительница села Калачи. Акмолинская область, 7 сентября 2014 года.Эльза Рерих, жительница села Калачи. Акмолинская область, 7 сентября 2014 года. 82-летняя жительница этого села Эльза Рерих, которая также перенесла «сонную» болезнь в этом году после новогодних праздников, подтверждает сказанное Еленой. Она жалуется на ухудшение памяти после перенесенных двух случаев заболевания. Пожилая женщина, проживающая в селе Калачи на протяжении 45 лет, говорит, что «обычно жители села умирают от рака». Ее муж умер от этой болезни в августе прошлого года. Дом пенсионерки расположен на той же улице, что и дом Елены Кухты. Пожилая женщина проживает со своим шестнадцатилетним внуком Рудольфом. В прошлом году ее внук тоже «уснул» из-за неизвестного заболевания. Сейчас оба боятся уснуть на длительное время. Они даже перенесли кровати в другую комнату. - Я уснула и сразу потом пришла в себя. Мой внук девять суток лежал в реанимации привязанным, кричал там. У него постоянно головные боли. Врачи забрали, сказали, что лечение будет бесплатное. Они боятся, чтобы я не уснула, я боюсь, чтобы он не уснул. Вот так мы живем странно, - говорит Эльза Рерих.
ГРУППА ЭКСПЕРТОВ В КАЛАЧАХ В селе Калачи с целью изучения причин «сонной» болезни работают медики и эксперты Национального ядерного центра из города Курчатова. Ранее эксперты исследовали, имеет ли отношение к этому заболеванию радиация. Однако анализ забора воздуха не показал превышения допустимых норм. Бригада сотрудников Национального ядерного центра в селе Калачи. Акмолинская область, 7 сентября 2014 года.Бригада сотрудников Национального ядерного центра в селе Калачи. Акмолинская область, 7 сентября 2014 года. По словам специалиста центра Виталия Романенко, который с 4 сентября работает в селе, для выяснения причин «сонной» болезни эксперты изучают растения, состав почвы, воды, воздуха. Представители местной больницы и 12 врачей-специалистов, прибывшие в Калачи из Астаны, Алматы, Караганды и Семея (психиатры, невропатологи, токсикологи, радиационные экологи), открыто не говорят о симптомах заболевания. Как выяснил репортер Азаттыка, кровь, взятая для анализа у заболевших жителей, была направлена для проверки в несколько лабораторий. По словам специалиста Семипалатинского научно-исследовательского института радиационной медицины и экологии Татьяны Белихиной, первые результаты анализов ожидают к 15 сентября. С 2011 года, когда был зафиксирован первый случай «сонной» болезни, это заболевание перенесли более 60 жителей этого села. Самому младшему жителю села, перенесшему заболевание, было два с половиной года, самому старшему – 82 года. В селе Калачи Есильского района Акмолинской области, которое находится в 500 километрах от города Астаны, насчитывается 600 жителей. В период с 1960-х по 1990-е годы в пяти километрах от села находился урановый рудник, который был закрыт в 1992 году.

После комы австралиец очнулся китайцем

Parallel Personalities of Ben, Australia, 2014
Бен Мак-Магон впал в кому после ужасной автокатастрофы, которая едва не стоила ему жизни. Придя в себя через неделю, молодой человек напрочь забыл родной язык и заговорил на китайском. Очнувшись, 22-летний австралиец увидел у своей кровати медсестру. Разглядев в ней азиатские черты, он сказал ей: "Извините, медсестра, я чувствую себя плохо". Произнесена эта фраза была китайском языке.  Затем он попросил у нее кусок бумаги и ручку, и написал на китайском: "Я люблю свою маму, я люблю своего папу, я буду выздоравливать". Новообретенные парнем языковые навыки сбили с толку не только его родителей, но и врачей. Родители Бена говорят, что их сын выжил лишь чудом. Когда им позвонили из больницы и сообщили, что их сын выходит из комы, они не сразу поверили этим словам. Впрочем, еще большее смятение у них вызвала новость о том, что Бен заговорил на китайском.
"Никто в нашей семье не говорит на китайском, так что в глубине души мы были очень обеспокоены тем, что происходит", - приводит слова отца семейства Марка Мак-Магона Mail Online. Несмотря на попытки учить китайский в школе, Бен никогда не мог на нем свободно изъясняться. "Я не понимал, что говорю на китайском, я просто говорил и мне это казалось абсолютно естественным", - рассказывает он. Молодому человеку потребовалось еще два-три дня, чтобы вспомнить, как говорить по-английски. Приобретенные в результате травмы языковые навыки открыли для Бена новые возможности. Благодаря им он смог проводить экскурсии для китайских туристов по своему родному городу и стать телеведущим - ему доверили вести программу "Мандарин", выходившую на китайском. В настоящее время житель Мельбурна переехал в Шанхай, чтобы изучать коммерцию в университете.  Бен говорит, что ему крупно повезло, что он остался жив и оказался в состоянии говорить на втором языке.

Житель Минска не спит и не стареет (Параллельные пичности Якова, ЛМ)

Alters Of Yakov Tsiperovich
Обычный электрик Яков Циперович, любящий проехаться в почтовом вагоне и выместить злость кулаками, превратился в настоящего 'биоробота'. Его первая жена, съедаемая постоянной ревностью, отправила 26-летнего мужа в реанимацию в 1979-м, подсыпав смертельного яда в его вино. Белорус Яков заявил, что в больнице все наблюдал со стороны, как бы воспарив к потолку в виде светового пятна. Он вылетел из палаты и закрутился в некой огромной спирали, на разных витках которой в него загружался немыслимый поток информации. Циперович видел вокруг себя другие световые субстанции, некие сущности, и непонятным для себя образом осознавал, что энергетические существа обитают здесь десятки тысяч лет. В клинической смерти Яков пробыл час, тогда как обычно клетки мозга в таком состоянии начинают отмирать через 5-10 мин. Он смог вернуться 'оттуда' после недельной комы, однако стал абсолютно другим человеком. Когда Циперович пришел в сознание, он не только почувствовал чужим весь мир, но и не смог узнать самого себя. Его мысли кто-то подменил. Его голова кипела знаниями, полученными 'ниоткуда'. Фонтаны новых идей, струящиеся в странной стихотворной форме, проходили через сознание Якова, и с этого момента в его голове воцарилась удивительная ясность. Всем своим естеством Циперович понимал – он уже не тот, кем был до отравления. После пережитого Якову пришлось заново учиться управлять своим телом, которое отнюдь не вышло из строя, не было никаких проблем со здоровьем, но само тело ощущалось совсем по-другому. Мало того, постепенно вернувшись к повседневности, белорус обнаружил, что взявшая его в заложники бессонница не поддается нормальному объяснению. Пытаясь пояснить свое положение, Циперович предложил вспомнить Ванькy-встаньку. Когда Яков пытался лечь в кровать, некая сила поднимала его и заставляла оставаться в вертикальном положении, словно в нем был балансирующий механизм 'неваляшки'. Циперович уставал как обычный человек, ему хотелось спать, но как только на него накатывала дрема, в голове раздавался звук, напоминавший щелчок, не дававший погрузиться в сон. Когда стало совсем невмоготу, изнутри Якова стала исходить огромная сила, начали расти его мышцы и увеличиваться вес. Кто-то отключил в нем физическую усталость навсегда, и для Циперовича пропала потребность во сне. Пытаясь определить пределы своих возможностей, Циперович однажды устроил для себя марафон на износ, но даже 10 тыс. отжиманий не смогли как-то ослабить 'биоробота' и подарить сон хотя бы на пять минут. С таким поворотом Яков почувствовал, словно закончилась очередная фаза его преобразования в 'нового человека', не требующего перезарядки во сне. Сегодня Циперович, которому исполнилось 54 года, живет в Минске (Minsk) со своей второй женой Кариной (Karina), практически жизнью затворника. Его домашние, в том числе сын Александр (Alexander), давно привыкли к необычным способностям главы семьи. Яков не спит вот уже 33 года и в своем солидном возрасте выглядит не старше 35. Он стал присматриваться к своим знакомым, которые с годами покрывались морщинами, теряли упругость кожи, седели и лысели, и осознал, что просто 'законсервировался', перестал стареть и нашел способ обмануть время. Точнее, сам Циперович уверяет, что вообще перестал чувствовать время, смену дня и ночи и стал жить в одном огромном неделимом дне. Объяснить 'вечную молодость' Циперовича отчасти можно состоянием его организма, впавшего в некое состояние анабиоза. Температура его тела не поднималась выше 34°C и лишь в текущем году увеличилась на 1°CСоздается ощущение, что Яков должен буквально жить в исследовательской лаборатории и находиться под пристальным наблюдением ученых. Однако медики не проявили к нему практически никакого интереса. По собственной инициативе он сдал анализы, прошел ряд тестов, которые определили его абсолютно здоровым, и был отпущен на все четыре стороны по причине отсутствия аномалий. Циперович побывал у экстрасенсов, наведывался к Джуне (Juna), к психоневрологам, но так и не сдвинулся с мертвой точки. Поверить в существование 'биоробота' не так просто. Еще сложнее разделить вместе с ним его 'потусторонние знания' о древних цивилизациях и бесконечных возможностях человеческого тела. Он 'узнал', что древние египтяне, строя величественные пирамиды, контактировали с пришлецами. Как говорит Циперович, пирамиды – это результат метафизического действия, мысленного воздействия на объекты, которые телепортировались. Признавая реальность существования атлантов, Циперович говорит, что жители Атлантиды (Atlantis) обладали способностью к левитации. Сколько же может прожить человек, чей механизм старения был чудесным образом отключен? Яков пока не зарекается о вечности, но уверен, что со своей собственной методикой упражнений дотянет до отметки в 200

«Человек привнесен на Землю сотни миллионов лет назад»
О феномене Якова Циперовича десятки раз рассказывали газеты и телевидение разных стран. После сильного отравления в 1979 году этот человек пережил клиническую смерть, и это состояние длилось целый час, что само по себе абсолютно невероятно, ведь клетки коры головного мозга погибают через 3–5 минут после остановки сердца. Выйдя из комы через неделю, человек-«феномен» утратил способность спать и не спит уже 35 лет. Немецкие врачи в свое время с недоверием отнеслись к этому факту и поместили Циперовича на две недели в больницу под неусыпный контроль видеонаблюдения. Однако после проверки просто развели руками: «Да. Это так. Точка...»
Корреспондент «Новых Известий» Адель КАЛИНИЧЕНКО побывала в гостях у бывшего минчанина Якова ЦИПЕРОВИЧА в немецком городе Галле, где он сейчас живет вместе с семьей – женой и сыном, который учится на программиста. Беседа получилась интересной, но очень уж спорной. По крайней мере, с точки зрения традиционных материалистов.
– Яков, похоже, что как раз ваш случай имел в виду философ Павел Флоренский, когда писал: «Иногда восхищенная душа возвращается обратно. Но это... не было смертью, а было похищением души в иной мир... Тот, кто при жизни умер для мира, тот вкусил бессмертия».
– До этой истории я был обыкновенным парнем, работал электриком, любил путешествовать в почтовом вагоне, дрался, причинял боль своим близким. Первая жена очень ревновала меня. И однажды подсыпала в бутылку с вином, которое я пил, сильнодействующий яд... Врачей и себя в палате реанимации, когда меня привезли в больницу, я видел со стороны. Сам как бы поднялся к потолку. Слышал, как врачи говорили, что «поздно, прошло больше семи минут». Я «вылетел» из комнаты и очутился в немыслимо огромной спирали. Запомнил ощущение абсолютного счастья. На каких-то витках я останавливался, и в меня буквально закачивали огромное количество информации. Знания эти напрямую без голоса закладывались в мое сознание. Я испытывал восторг и удивление. Я ощущал себя пятном света, которое постоянно меняло цвет. Вокруг меня находились сущности, которые тоже являли собой световую субстанцию. Некоторые были там десятки тысяч лет. Но время в той ипостаси не имеет значения. Там присутствует ощущение безграничной свободы – ты летаешь. Там ничего никто не говорит, слов не существует. Все происходит на уровне передачи энергий.
– Боитесь ли вы смерти после того случая с вами?
– Совершенно не боюсь. Потому что знаю: когда мы уходим отсюда, мы приходим туда. Мне оттуда возвращаться совершенно не хотелось.
– Какого плана информацией вас насыщали?
– К примеру, о том, что делать, чтобы человек не старел, чтобы он жил 200–300 лет, и вообще, что такое человек.
– И что вам по этому поводу там «сказали»? Человек – все-таки творение Господа или, как предписывает дарвинизм, прямой потомок обезьяны?
– Теория Дарвина – это абсолютный и полный бред. Человек – космическое существо, привнесенное. И привнесен он на Землю сотни миллионов лет назад. Принято считать, что человечеству 40–50 тысяч лет. На самом деле человеку сотни миллионов лет. Цивилизации погибали и снова возрождались. Древние египтяне имели контакты с пришельцами и были наделены огромными знаниями. Пирамиды – это научные сооружения, они строились не физически, а метафизически, что ли. Все происходило путем телепортации, мысленного воздействия на объекты. У атлантов существовала грандиознейшая цивилизация. Атланты могли летать, обладали способностью к левитации. В человеке заложены совершенно фантастические возможности...
– Скажите, бывают ли у вас проблемы со здоровьем?
– Когда возникает какая-то проблема, я снимаю ее упражнениями. Работаю с кровообращением, дыханием, восстанавливаю мозговую деятельность. На основе йоги, ушу, восточных практик я разработал собственную, во многом уникальную систему упражнений. Она меня просто спасла, потому что каким-то образом компенсирует отсутствие сна. Мое тело как полигон. Я на себе опробую знания, которые и сейчас приходят мне на уровне интуиции. Я уверен, что благодаря моим упражнениям я смогу, если не случится чего-то непредвиденного, с легкостью дожить до 200 лет.
– Но ведь там, как выяснилось, лучше?
– Человеку интересно здесь жить, потому что, находясь здесь, человек, в том числе и я, как бы выполняет какую-то миссию...
– А вам не страшно, что на ваших глазах состарятся и умрут близкие вам люди?
Спросив это, я почувствовала неловкость. Мне показалось, что это был единственный вопрос, на который у моего собеседника не было лёгкого ответа. Да, вероятно, и быть не могло. Ведь даже побывав «Бог знает где», человек остаётся человеком. Это не сон, это факты. Пережив часовую клиническую смерть, Яков Циперович перестал ощущать вес предметов. К примеру, он может, по его собственному заверению, в присутствии беспристрастных свидетелей отжаться от пола 10 тыс. раз, не чувствуя при этом усталости, может одним мизинцем поднять двухпудовую гирю, а температура его тела не поднимается выше 34 градусов. Сейчас ему 61, однако на вид ему не дашь больше 35: похоже, что природа вообще «выключила» у этого человека так называемый механизм старения. Сказать, что это молодой мужчина – ничего не сказать: г-н Циперович настоящий красавец, атлет. Даже непреклонным материалистам, не верящим «всем этим небылицам», могу сказать, что мой собеседник – человек скромный, напрочь лишенный стремления произвести впечатление и поразить кого-либо, а посему рассказанное им не стоит сразу же отрицать. Чего-чего, а преднамеренного вымысла там нет, есть оставшееся в памяти. А уж что оно собой представляет – каждый волен судить в меру своей способности воспринимать необъяснимое.
О контактах с инопланетянами 2 videos -
Предлагаю посмотреть два интересных видео в которых рассказывают о встречах с представителями инопланетных цивилизаций. Одна из, так-называемых, "исповедей на смертном одре" бывшего агента ЦРУ о контакте с инопланетянами при 34-м президенте США Дуайт Эйзенхауэр, когда кроме пары-тройки месяцев жизни терять особенно нечего, а рассказать правду совесть требует.

Различные личности в теле Регины
Большую часть жизни Регина, 34-летняя студентка колледжа, страдает очень редким психическим заболеванием. В средневековье таких больных сжигали на костре, а в новое время подвергали обряду экзорцизма. В теле Регины живут много различных личностей. До обострения Регина вышла замуж, родила двоих детей. Теперь она разведена, а детей почти не видит. Но продолжает учиться в колледже и надеяться на нормальную жизнь. Два года назад у неё диагностировали диссоциативное расстройство идентичности. Регина изучает рисование и скульптуру. Во время работы над очередным этюдом она иногда начинает испытывать страх и даже панические атаки. Обычно это разрешается переключением на более сильную личность-протектора. Это сильная и рассудительная женщина, ориентирующаяся в непредвиденных ситуациях. Именно она и сдаёт все экзамены. Эта личность ведёт себя сдержано, и внешне может выдавать себя за Регину. На камеру рассказывает о своей хозяйке, о том, как принимает решения, оберегая её от излишнего стресса. В такие минуты протектор понимает, что Регина не выдержала и сбежала, что её нужно заменить, не привлекая к себе излишнего внимания. Но их сходство только внешнее. Регина мягкая и нерешительная, а эта - дьявольски умна, а ещё жёсткая и циничная приспособленка. Важно понимать, что личности Регины в момент активации живут собственной жизнью. Возвращаясь в свою основную личность Регина не помнит, где была или что делала. Единственное средство общение между личностями - это тетрадь, с которой Регина не расстаётся. Если одна личность хочет передать сообщение другой, она оставляет ей пометки, которая та позже прочтёт. Но в теле Регины живут и злые личности, стремящиеся нанести вред ей и её телу. Они оставляют на её теле кровоточащие порезы, пачкают её рисунки, портят её вещи и пишут на стенах угрозы и проклятия в её адрес. В надежде на исцеление Регина преодолела расстояние в 2000 миль, чтобы попасть в техасскую клинику, которая специализируется на диссоциативных расстройствах идентичности. Её лечащий врач делает акцент на воспоминаниях её детства. Личность, как правило, расщепляется только после очень серьёзных травматических переживаний. Чтобы собрать Регину воедино требуется выяснить, что с ней произошло и донести это до её главной личности. Первичные просьбы вспомнить что-то из детства приводят к активизации личности-ребёнка. Это запуганная восьмилетняя девочка, которая хнычет, а потом начинает биться головой о стену. Это сильно разнится со светлыми воспоминаниями Регины о своём детстве. С момента попадания в клинику в теле Регины начинают проявляться личности, о существовании которых она только догадывалась. В перерывах между сеансами лечения с психиатром активизируется девушка-подросток. По её словам, ей 14 лет, и она отказалась расти дальше. Она ненавидит Регину, режет ей руки и, вообще, мечтает её убить. Личность-подросток говорит, что Регина в её возрасте стала интересоваться мальчиками и испытывать влечение к своему отцу, и та ненавидит её за это. Эта девушка не может допустить, чтобы кто-то из парней прикасался к её телу. Беседы с лечащем врачом ни к чему не приводят. Принимается решение ввести её в гипнотическое состояние, сделав инъекцию амобарбиталом. Перед этим её фиксируют, поскольку такие больные часто проявляют агрессию в этом состоянии. Вновь активизируется испуганная девочка. Психиатр настойчиво просит рассказать причину её страха. Девочка говорит, что она в ванной, потом начинает задыхаться и кричать, что папа сует ей писю в рот и трогает между ног. Далее ребёнок исчезает и появляется главное олицетворение внутреннего стремления Регины к самоуничтожению. Её зовут Энигма, она ругается матом и необыкновенно агрессивна. Энигма оскорбляет всех присутствующих, называет Регину свиньёй и требует, чтобы ей выпустили кишки. Она хочет убить это тело, потому что ужасные воспоминания просачиваются наружу, а этого нельзя допустить. Когда действие амобарбитала заканчивается Регина перевоплощается в восьмилетнюю девочку, но теперь совсем другую - весёлую и жизнерадостную. Точь-в-точь, как в её воспоминаниях. Эта девочка рисует и поёт. На следующий день лечащий врач показывает Регине (её главной личности) видеозапись сеанса расспросов запуганного ребёнка, а затем и Энигмы. Воспоминания девочки о том, что случилось в ванной, заставляют Регину дёргаться и закрывать глаза. Видимо, она начинает что-то припоминать и ей очень больно. Нет гарантии, что это не ложные воспоминания. Это может быть более поздней деконструкцией какой-то другой психологической травмы, пережитой в детстве. Тактика врача состоит в том, чтобы с одной стороны заставить такого пациента поднять вытесненные воспоминания в область сознания (их соответствие реальности в данном случае не так важно), тем самым убрав необходимость в других личностях, хранящих в себе эти страшные тайны, а с другой - убедить пациента в том, что он сильный и справится со всем этим. После 4 месяцев лечения в техасской клинике у Регины наблюдается ремиссия, она заканчивает обучение в колледже и даже планирует продолжить обучение. Она уверена, что справится."

Аутист из Москвы написал книгу о себе, «чтобы другим было полегче»

Nikita Shiruk
2014 » Январь » 14
Знакомьтесь: Никита Щирук, 21 год, аутизм. Человек с иными возможностями, а также наблюдательным умом и литературными задатками. О жизни.
Во дворе школы, на подсобке, кто-то написал граффити: «Люби ее такой, какая она есть». К этой надписи подходит и родина, и жизнь, и школа, и семья. Вот я и люблю, свою жизнь, такой, какая она есть. Аутизм как качели – то вверх, то вниз. То отпустит, то снова захватит. Аутизм ломает жизнь и судьбу, как самого аутиста, так и его родителей. Отказаться от ребенка, или отказаться от своей собственной жизни – каждый решает сам. Жить рядом с аутистом очень трудно. Я аутист, мне 21 год. Все это я понимаю, но быть, как все, я не могу, и не смогу никогда. Аутисту сложно жить: надо бороться с собой постоянно, чтобы быть таким, как все. Борьба изматывает, и аутизм усиливается. Если борьбы мало, то жить хорошо. Без помощи я жить не смогу — теряюсь. А жизнь – это потрясающе! Какой я аутист? "Зима в Москве"   Прочитал, как взрослые аутисты из США отвечают на вопрос: «Кто такие аутисты?» У них получилось много разных ответов. А я не могу ответить на этот вопрос. Я не знаю, кто эти незнакомые мне люди. В США они, наверное, общаются между собой, а я, в Москве, не общаюсь с другими аутистами. Мне негде с ними общаться. Могу только ответить на вопрос «Какой я аутист?» У меня хорошая память. Я не тихий, чаще веселый, чем грустный, конфликтный, любознательный, чистоплотный, пунктуальный. У меня много интересов: телевидение и радио всех времен и народов, политика, страны, их флаги, гимны, кино, музыка, история, интернет, религии. Я могу поговорить на любую тему. "Поймать на лжи" я не могу. Я точно могу сказать, что факты, которые мне говорят, не сходятся –  я их хорошо помню. Но не могу "обвинить во лжи". Для меня это лишь неправильный ответ или  информация. Как перестать быть доверчивым, я не знаю. Я всем доверяю. Мое мышление больше похоже на компьютер. Компьютерные игры меня не интересуют. Я не воспринимаю окружающий мир как единое целое, я вижу его в мелких деталях. В любом деле, в любой сфере для меня важны детали и подробности. Я очень хорошо чувствую хороших и плохих людей. Многие делают улыбки, но я знаю, что они злые. Если рядом кто – то скандалит, или сильно спорит, то я могу заболеть с высокой температурой. Когда я был маленьким,  из–за скандалов очень часто болел. С возрастом я стал физически больше, мой рост 180 см, но я не стал крепче. Это как одна таблетка зла на 10 кг веса. Так и злые люди действуют на меня. Мне стало легче не потому, что я к ним привык, а потому, что я стал больше весом и ростом. Зло побеждало маленького Меня, а сейчас уже не побеждает. У меня есть планы на жизнь, и я верю, и надеюсь, что мои планы сбудутся. Я люблю эту жизнь. Она для меня разная и плохая, и хорошая. Я научился находить свое равновесие. На каждый минус есть свой плюс.

Об интеллекте
Часто мне приходилось проходить разные комиссии, помню одну в 7 лет. Врач пыталась у меня что – то спросить, но я ее не слушал. Увидел на столе картинки. Быстро их взял и понял, что это алфавит. Разложил по порядку на столе. Не хватало буквы «ы». Это для меня была катастрофа, как в паззле, когда не хватает деталей. Я уже вдохнул поглубже, чтобы начать кричать. Но мама нашла весомый аргумент: «Приходили маленькие дети и потеряли букву «ы». Что взять с малышей, я на них не обижался никогда. В общем, моя истерика прошла мимо. Врач уже поняла, что я не отсталый. И стала задавать вопросы: «Чем девочка отличается от куклы? Чем самолет отличается от птицы?». Я ответил, что когда девочка вырастет, то станет женщиной, а кукла – нет. Птица когда летит, машет крыльями, а самолет нет. В справке мне врач написала: «Отвечает нестандартно». А правильный ответ я узнал намного позже, надо было сказать: одушевленное и неодушевленное. Где меня учить, было непонятно. Под отсталого я не подходил, а школьные правила поведения даже не думал соблюдать. В 7 лет я вообще никаких команд не выполнял. Сам себе был генерал. Был необучаемым. Мама меня выучила. Комиссиями меня мучили каждый год.

Про память.
Моя память устроена не так, как у нормальных людей. Я помню, когда был совсем маленьким, очень любил телик и шоколад. Я любил есть шоколад, когда смотрел мультик, и при этом смотреть на себя в зеркало. Я хотел объединить себя и все, что я люблю. Мне казалось, что если я приложу руки к экрану телика, то все будет вместе со мной. Также проверял, могу ли я попасть в мультик. Но быстро понял, что не получится. Мультфильмы я любил, особенно про «Простоквашино», Телепузиков, Вуди Вудпекера. Вечерами, когда по программе их не было, я прокручивал в памяти все серии какого-либо мультфильма и веселился от души. Так был занят этим, что иногда становился весь мокрый – я же участвовал в мультике, это как болельщики в футболе, неизвестно кто больше устает. И это все происходило при выключенном телевизоре – родители не могли понять, что со мной происходит. Когда вырос, то смог объяснить, потому что я это все помню. В любимом мультфильме совмещалось все: интересное действие, веселая музыка, меняющиеся картинки, последовательность действий. Также мне запоминалось мое ощущение: я чувствовал себя счастливым человеком. Это объяснение для взрослых, а для детей – мне было просто хорошо. Что такое счастье, я тогда не знал. Про целителя и булочки "Любимая зубная щетка на ножках. И еще мне купили часы. Зубы можно чистить, не снимая их. Они водонепроницаемые".  Меня привели к целителю. Он вокруг меня шептал, плевал на меня водой, жег свечки, щекотал чем–то, включил какую–то странную музыку. Я веселился от души. Рядом с целителями была пекарня и булочная с горячей выпечкой. Я бы туда ходил каждый день. Люблю свежие булочки. Да еще столько развлечений. Но визит стоил дорого. Целитель сразу сказал, что мое заболевание и ДЦП неизлечимы. Мы ему поверили, и мама прошла его курсы обучения. Там и научили медитации, массажу и еще всякому разному. Не развивайте свои экстрасенсорные способности! С этим невозможно жить. Очень мало здоровых и счастливых людей вокруг. Чужая боль сильно чувствуется. Правда, это помогло маме понять меня лучше. Как мне трудно жить, с повышенной чувствительностью. Целитель честно сказал, что мне нельзя гипноз и иглоукалывание. Реакция может быть непредсказуемая и неуправляемая. Это хорошо помогает при заикании, тугоухости, энурезе. То, что он не говорил на приеме, он хорошо объяснял на курсах, за очень большие деньги. Помог ли мне целитель? Конечно помог. Мамы не было дома. Ей надо было работать, чтобы оплатить учебу. Я делал, что хотел, и ел любимые свежие булочки. Мне было 7 лет. Мне хватало хлеба и зрелищ.
О том, как я придумал себе древнее имя.
В 2006 году мне было чуть больше 13 лет. Меня пригласили психологи на занятия в реабилитационный центр, зимой. Нас было четверо ребят. На мой взгляд, психологи задавали странные вопросы. Но я все равно на них отвечал. Все отвечали. Психолог просила нарисовать несуществующее животное. Я удивился. Если животное не существует, то как же я могу его нарисовать. Но психолог настаивала. Пришлось нарисовать несуществующую утку с зелеными перьями. Она летом плавала в пруду. А зимой пруд замерз, и утка там не существовала. Я шел мимо и видел, что ее там нет. Рисовать я не умел. Но мне не хотелось плохо выглядеть, и я ее нарисовал. Потом спрашивали, как друзья произносят имя. Например: Саша – Саня, Сергей – Серый. Я сказал, что меня называют Кузя. А когда спросили почему, я не задумываясь ответил, что Кузя – это древнее имя Никиты. Мне поверили. Не поверил, только один человек. Моя мама не могла поверить, что все это говорю я, и еще рисую. Не ожидала она от меня такого. Не знаю, какие выводы сделали психологи, но мама свои выводы сделала. Мы дома обсуждали эту встречу с психологами, смеялись. Странные вопросы у психологов, аутистам они не подходят. Надо заменить их. Про совесть " Когда мне было 3 года, во дворе были вот такие облезлые качели. И все, других не было". Почемучкой я не был. В детстве я вообще не задавал никаких вопросов. Где-то в 11 лет спросил у мамы: «Что такое совесть?». Мама часто повторяла, что совести у меня нет. Про чувство нравственной ответственности за свое поведение перед окружающими людьми, мне как–то было непонятно. А вот про угрызение совести, я уже начал понимать: чтобы не обвинять себя потом в чем–то. Я стал понимать: если скрыл что–то и избежал наказания, то внутри меня все равно что–то мучает. Оказалось это совесть, и от нее никуда не спрятаться. Появилось чувство вины. Очень важно, чтобы объяснили, в чем я виноват. Мне важно было это понять в 11 лет. Нельзя жить с чувством вины, это очень плохо действует на психологическое состояние. Да и сейчас, в 21 год, мне очень важно, чтобы мне сказали: «Это не твоя вина». Часто чувствую себя виноватым. Вроде бы все делал правильно, а получается – неправильно. Этот мир так устроен, что мне очень трудно в нем разобраться. Особенно трудно в отношениях с людьми.
Про  благотворительность и соленые огурцы

В большой, большой стране жила-была маленькая девочка. Все взрослые ходили на работу, а дети – в детский сад. Это было обязательно. Исключением для детей были  бабушки, а для взрослых – тюрьма. В то время нельзя было опоздать. Начинали работать в 8 часов, и сад открывали в 8 часов. Маленькую девочку приводили в сад очень рано, чтобы успеть доехать до работы. Сторож пропускал ее в здание. И девочка сидела у закрытой двери в группу, на маленьком стульчике и ждала, каждое утро. Первой из взрослых приходила толстая повариха. Наверно, очень добрая тетка. Она жалела маленькую девочку и одаривала ее огромным куском соленого огурца. Девочка не могла его бросить под стульчик. Она боялась, что ее больше не пустят так рано в сад, ее будут ругать родители, ей придется одной мерзнуть на улице. По этой же причине она боялась отказаться от угощения. И маленькой девочке приходилось есть каждое утро соленый огурец, натощак. Повариха была очень довольна собой. Прошло много времени. Страна стала поменьше, и на работу можно опоздать из–за пробок. Девочка выросла, и всю свою жизнь она помнит запах тех соленых огурцов. Она их ненавидит и не ест. Добрая тетка–повариха, наверное, гордилась собой. Многие говорят, что занимаются благотворительностью. Пожалуйста, благодетели, не надо на Новый год дарить конфеты детям, которым нельзя их есть. Не надо устраивать для ребенка-аутиста праздники, как для других детей. Новый год с Дедом Морозом и Снегурочкой, праздники с раскрашиванием лица, с мороженым и чаепитиями, все это хорошо другим, но не аутисту. И клоунов не надо, я ненавижу их всю свою жизнь (как соленые огурцы). Большая часть благотворительности выливается в кошмар, и сразу, и после праздников. Хорошо бы собрать все деньги, потраченные на праздники за 18 лет, и построить удобные и уютные социальные деревни для аутистов. Там хорошо и гулять на воздухе, и работать, не выезжая за пределы. И маленьким можно помогать там же. Нужен сад, огород, курицы, кошки, пруд с маленькими рыбками, удобные домики, пони для малышей. И не важно, что это далеко от города и за забором. Главное, что там – нам жить хорошо. Как удобно подарить конфеты, позвать клоуна и Деда Мороза. И как не удобно, когда нам нужно совсем другое, очень важное – наша жизнь. Настоящие люди – это малыши Никите 4 года Когда я вижу малышей, до двух лет, на улице, получаю массу положительных эмоций. Они не умеют ничего плохого, и не знают о плохом ничего. А самое главное – от них не исходит энергия, которая исходит от большинства взрослых. Чувствую ее, и она мне не нравится. И капризные малыши мне нравятся. Они быстро меняют свое настроение. Это большое преимущество. Я точно знаю, что мальчики отличаются от девочек не только по цвету одежды. Девочки – это другой мир. Мальчики склонны к систематизации. Поэтому мальчику, и аутисту тоже, лучше общаться с мужчинами. Или с женщинами–левшами. Ехал в автобусе с мальчиком 4 – 5 лет и его дедом. Прослушал все, что его интересует. В цирке – главное, что тигры настоящие. А запомнилось ему там больше всего то, что он уронил сосиску в тесте. И не понимал он, зачем так рано елки ставить. Увидел ее на улице. До Нового года еще так долго ждать (полтора месяца). Мы с ним были согласны, теряется чувство праздника. Интересно было его слушать. Приятная была поездка.   Про речь Внутренняя речь – есть у всех людей, и она молчаливая. Это общение человека с самим собой, чтобы ставить и решать жизненные задачи. У меня она тоже есть, но болтливая. Проще говоря, я думаю вслух. Сейчас, в 20 лет — иногда. В 10 лет – всегда. Это не разговор с кем–то еще. Это озвученная внутренняя моя речь. Речь других людей для меня лучше однозначная. Не должно быть различного понимания смысла слова. Русский язык имеет много смыслового шума. К этому добавляется психологический шум: чувствую людей. Гнев или печаль мешают воспринимать речь. Настроение хорошее – легче, плохое — сложнее. "Я и дворовый кот Василий" В России жизнь аутисту усложняет богатый русский язык. Меня спас словарь С. И. Ожегова. Слова: потрясающе, великолепно, замечательно, прекрасно, молодец – мои любимые слова, произносимые с 4 лет. Вывод: будь веселый и добрый, слушай хорошую музыку, общайся с кошками.

PS: У Никиты и его мамы Ольги Николаевны готов макет электронной книги рассказов с фотографиями. Не хватает малого – подсказки, как издать ее с наименьшими затратами. Никита попробовал загрузить свою книгу на Фейсбук – в результате текст исчез и из сети, и из домашнего компьютера. Пришлось восстанавливать его заново.

Oчень открытый какой-то аутист. это хорошо - для нас. для него - не знаю. но чаще аутисты другие. не знаю их внутренних переживаний (никто не знает, не делятся они), но внешне им до фени всё. и радуются редко. чаще печальные, или просто отстраненные.

Билли Миллиган - 24 личности в одном теле

Multiple Personalities Of Billy Milligan
2013 » Ноябрь » 16
В 23 года Билли был задержан по подозрению в изнасилованиях. Его вина была очевидна, пока психолог не обратил внимания, что временами он вел себя очень странно. После тщательного изучения подозреваемого выяснилось много невероятных подробностей жизни, кипевшей в его сознании. Билли Миллиган родился в 1955 и через некоторое время попал во все учебники психиатрии. Обычно раздвоение личности предполагает, что внутри одного тела находятся две личности, чаще всего конфликтующие между собой. Внутри Билли собралось 24 личности, смену которых окружающие могли наблюдать и даже отличать личности по голосу и мимике!
Из 24 личностей 10 были основными, а остальные же подавлялись за совершение поступков, опасных для «коллектива». Калейдоскоп личностей был фантастическим: Билли (изначальный Уильям Стэнли Миллиган, склонный к суициду); Артур (образованный англичанин, отвечающий за порядок в «семье»), Рейджен Вадасковинич (югославский коммунист, отвечал за силовые акции, владел каратэ и стрелковым оружием); Аллен (мелкий жулик и отличный манипулятор); Томми (мастер по побегам и специалист по электронике); Денни (испуганный 14-летний мальчик); Дэвид (брал на себя боль остальных); Кристин (3-летняя англичанка, любимица «семьи»); Кристофер (брат Кристин) и Адалана (19-летняя лесбиянка, пишущая стихи). Большую часть времени Билли Миллигана контролировали Артур и Рейджен, выработавшие определенный кодекс поведения для остальных. 13 других личностей были объявлены ими нежелательными за те или иные проступки (асоциальное поведение, нарушение правил и т. д.).
Вот 7 самых интересных фактов о Билли:
1. Самого Билли личности не допускали к управлению сознанием, поскольку каждый раз, когда он приходил в себя, находясь в неизвестном для него месте или тюрьме, он пытался покончить с собой. При пробуждении Билли всякий раз был шокирован, поскольку считал прошлую попытку самоубийства успешной и думал, что давно был мертв.
2. На один из дней рождения трехлетняя Кристин (одна из личностей) испекла для Билли торт. По этому случаю Артур разрешил «разбудить» Билли, но это привело к еще одной попытке самоубийства, и Билли был «усыплен» на несколько лет.
3. Личности обладали разными способностями и характерами. Двое из них говорили с акцентами, один знал язык, который Билли никогда не изучал, другой умел выбираться из наручников и потому исполнял роль лидера при попадании в тюрьму, третий рисовал великолепные картины, а молодая девушка была лесбиянкой. Обладая «специализацией», разные личности начинали управлять сознанием как раз в тот момент, когда это было нужнее всего. Так, когда Билли испытывал боль, в работу включался подросток Дэвид, который принимал боль на себя. Сам Билли никогда не испытывал смешанных чувств: за все отвечали разные личности.
4. Для того чтобы Билли смог предстать перед судом и давать показания по делу об изнасиловании, психиатры пытались «собрать» все личности в одну. Так называемая интегрированная личность формировалась годами
и с большим трудом. Поначалу удалось «склеить» наиболее близких друг другу по темпераменту личностей. Однако, когда Билли слишком волновался, личности снова распадались, и все приходилось начинать заново.
5. При соединении личностей общие способности оказывались хуже, чем способности каждого в отдельности, получавшаяся личность имела проблемы с самоопределением и была неким «усредненным» вариантом, неспособным вспомнить собственное имя.
6. Выяснилось, что изнасилования происходили по вине Адаланы (19-летней лесбиянки) во время того, как одна из других личностей пыталась ограбить женщин. Несмотря на то, что Адалане было запрещено овладевать сознанием, она «незаконно» включалась и совершала преступления. Ни одна из других личностей не догадывалась о совершенном.
7. Во время допросов поговорить с Билли было крайне непросто. Для этого пришлось долго уговаривать Артура дать разрешение разбудить Билли. Разрешение было дано в обмен на обещание обеспечить безопасность склонного к суициду Билли, прежде всего, от самого себя."

Очнувшийся в больнице пациент стал для врачей настоящей загадкой

Когда Майкл Боатрай проснулся в реанимации, медсестры стали задавать ему вопросы, из которых стало ясно, что он ничего не помнит о своей жизни. Тихий, седой мужчина посмотрел на свое удостоверение личности, и не узнал своего лица. Хотя в водительском удостоверении Майкла говорится, что он родился во Флориде, он разговаривает на шведском и утверждает, что ничего не помнит о своем прошлом.
"Майкл - это не мое имя. Меня зовут Йохан", - сказал он через переводчика в недавнем интервью. Как сообщила сотрудница социальной службы Лиза Хант-Васкес, мужчина был найден без сознания в комнате отеля и доставлен в больницу. У него была с собой сумка со спортивной одеждой, в рюкзаке лежали пять теннисных ракеток, два мобильных телефона, немного денег, набор старых фотографий и четыре документа, в которых указано, что его зовут Майкл Томас Боатрайт: паспорт, карта жителя Калифорнии, медицинская карта ветерана и карточка социального страхования. По словам Хант-Васкес, после проведенных тестов на психическое и физическое здоровье, психолог диагностировал у мужчины глобальную амнезию, которая, вероятно, была вызвана какой-то эмоциональной или физической травмой. Медицинский персонал больницы, куда был доставлен Боатрайт, пришел к выводу, что выпускать мужчину небезопасно, и продолжил оказывать ему квалифицированный медицинский уход.
"Он вроде чистого листа" , - говорит Хант-Васкес. Сотрудница социальной службы искала сведения о Боатрайте на различных интернет-форумах, и в результате выяснила, что он занимался трехмерным графическим дизайном, а также преподавал английский язык в Японии и Китае. За год до происшествия мужчина закончил преподавательскую деятельность и вернулся в США. Она также выполнила глобальный поиск родственников Майкла, связавшись с японским, китайским и шведским консульством, а также Департаментом по делам ветеранов, который подтвердил, что он служил в ВМС США с 1971-го по 1973-й год. Никакой информации о родственниках мужчины женщине найти не удалось. Другие возможные источники информации, такие как его бывшая жена, а также иностранные номера телефонов, указанные в телефонной книге его сотового, привели в тупик. Боатрайт прилетел в Палм-Спрингс из Гонконга в день, когда истек срок его китайской визы.
По мнению врачей, мужчина разговаривает на шведском, потому что посещал страну в середине 1980-х годов. Представители шведской диаспоры утверждают, что его произношение нельзя отнести ни к одному из региональных диалектов. Загадочный мужчина поставил в тупик врачей и социальную службу. Некоторые даже склонны считать, что он симулирует. Однако Боатрайт, который не знает ничего ни о своем прошлом, ни о будущем, такое предположение смешит. "Окажись вы на моем месте всего на один день, и вас будет преследовать кошмары всю оставшуюся жизнь", - заявил он."

5 самых необычных психических расстройств

(Эти пять синдромов - не психические расстройства, в том числе и Эпилепсия - не психическое расстройство, а ваши Параллельные Личности в действии!
Оплачиваемые врачи любят на всё вешать свои ярлыки и называть всё синдромами, а наивные верят! ЛМ)

2012 » Май » 8

"Синдром иностранного акцента: Травмы головы и дальнейшее повреждение речевого центра головного мозга могут привести к такому расстройству. В итоге, страдающий таким заболеванием интонирует слова как иностранец, произносит звуки, не свойственные его родному языку. Впрочем, ни для кого не секрет, что легкий заграничный прононс только прибавит очков в общении с противоположным полом — девушки, например, обожают это.

Синдром чужой руки
Расстройство заключается в том, что обе руки или одна из рук больного ведет себя совершенно независимо от его желаний и движений. Представьте, что ваша рука, к примеру, невзначай шлепнет кого-нибудь по попе или даст пощечину. А если этот кто-то ваш начальник или родитель вашей второй половины, к которому вы пришли познакомиться? Действительно, не смешно.Часто синдром чужой руки встречается у больных эпилепсией. Это тяжелое психоневрологическое расстройство, сложно поддающееся контролю и лечению.
Синдром Стендаля
Синдром Стендаля — это расстройство, которое порождается созерцанием прекрасного, особенно когда то находится в слишком большом количестве. Прекрасные виды старинного города, природная красота зеленых полей, предметов искусства — все это может стать причиной того, что у человека сильно учащается пульс, начинается головокружение и галлюцинации.
Синдром зомби
Его еще называют синдромом Котарда. При его наличии человеку кажется, что он умер, но все еще продолжает существовать — он ходит, ест, пьет, но ему кажется, что жизненные силы его покинули. Впервые синдром зомби был описан Жюлем Котардом в 1880 году, но научное подтверждение он получил лишь в апреле 2007-го.Синдром зомби — это серьезное психическое расстройство, которое часто может быть следствием повреждения головного мозга. Известен случай, когда пациент приобрел данный синдром после падения с мотоцикла. Его мать увезла его в Южную Африку для реабилитации, но у него сложилось стойкое ощущение того, что он умер и находится в аду.
Синдром синестезии
Синдром синестезии проявляется в том, что один раздражитель автоматически стимулирует несколько органов чувств. Например, пациенты-синестетики говорят, что буквы алфавита имеют каждая свой цвет, каждый год имеет свой запах. Синестезия сообщает о высоком уровне творческих способностей или склонностей к ним, поэтому и люди, страдающие этим синдромом все как один невероятно креативные. Больные могут, смотря на какой-то цвет, ощутить некий запах, звуки для них обретают визуальные формы."

More to the picture of our Higher Selves

Reptilians portrayed in "The Biggest Secret" by David Icke

Reptilians (Negative Low Astrals) portrayed in "The Biggest Secret" by David Icke

Part 1
There are numbers on all your documents, your mob. phone, date of birth, whatever numbers are attached to you, they are saying what kind of energy is in your body. The more balanced energy is the sum of those numbers on each document and it should be equal 3, 6 or 9 (if you know how to sum them up). But what I found from my experience, that not always all your documents can have either of these 3 numbers, only because let's say, at the time of getting a picture for your pasport, your the most advanced part of the soul was not in your body, but instead one of your not consciously awared Alters with any other number walked into your body! Don't get upset if that happens! Long and short memory also depends on what kind of Alter is in your body at the moment and usually the one, which is trained for short memory will be called into the body when there is need for it. The same applies to the long memory and if one of your Alters is trained much more for long memory (compare to short memory Alter), than  you will have you long memory much better than your short one.
There is an old movie on Multiple Personalities I would recommend you to watch, called "Lizzie".
Here is a part of my recent reply to one of the readers of this website (December 2009):

"At the time when we forget something like some facts, info, memories, keys etc. and start blaming our bad memory or someone else, we've phased into another dimension and our other Alter of another vibration walked into our bodies, who has no clue what you had in mind a minute ago. Sometimes this change of vibration might be accompanied by headaches. These Alters have been created by us and by our victimizers or some unfortunate circumstances acting on us. We create many of them through our lives and they are stored in our Higher Selves. They are often used as walk-ins into our body when a need arises from the point of view of our Higher Selves, like in the case of Autistic children. I have Autistic son, or rather one of his Alters, who walks into his body for a couple of hours any time of the day and every day. The favotite time is evening, before we are going to bed, then heart-rending, harrowing screams, ridiculous demands would start in the house, making him, us and our pets very uncomfortable, often aggressive.

Apart from negative ET's acting on human hosts, our Higher Selves also have some crazy or mentally sick Alters, who could be inserted into a scout, if HS needs that scout (incarnation) to spiritually wake up or make others in the family to wake up or to move everyone into another Parallel Universe. In this case a lot of emotional and physical pain is experienced and this is one of the most popular and prolonged ways to act on a person. This person would feel trapped till she/he either start getting more curious about raising their consciousness (or find ways to get rid of Autistic or mentally disturbed people, but it might take years)! First we mix the energies of our different Alters with our Original Self (Core), than we mix together all other parts of us on different levels of Consciousness, on different densities into our Total Selves. The same process is repeating with the Original Earth and Parallel Earths; then the same process is repeating with the Original Universe and Parallel Universes, which are the Alters of our Original Universe!
Yes, Creating, Expanding, Mixing all the Energies and giving it to Creative Force is the purpose of all Universal, Galactic and Planetary Games! And we all need to concentrate on that and not on trivial matters!"

Expansion is the word for Multiple Personality 'Disorder', which is not a disorder, but order; this word "expansion" was used by R.Monroe in creation of his Affirmation. Each one of us is multiplying into Alters, the parts of us of different vibrations and these parts move to different worlds/universes or stay in this one. We have individual clusters on every dimension and density. They are called Higher Selves. When all Higher Selves (clusters) of one human unite into one Ball of Energy that unification would be called a Total Self.

A lot of humans are graduating this Planetary Game. They had many lives on this Earth and going to the 4th Density or Focus 27. Our physical bodies, 3rd Density
(vehicles) have been designedfor this experience. We've evolved and our physical bodies are in a mixture of 3rd, 4th and even higher Densities and they are called layers: etherical, astral, mental etc. (the third of our life we are not physical like while sleeping, daydreaming, when losing consciousness etc.)
We'll evolve further into our last overtones of the 4th Density and lose Time-Space illusion.
Less dense the 4th Density beings/nature spirits would stay on new planet Earth, which is about to be created as a result of the Separation (the Split)  with the Old Earth.
Each Higher Self has many incarnations (people) who live their lives simultaneously in different countries, at different times of the history of Earth and joined to the Higher Self with energy cord, energy 'silver' cord (described by many writers).  We are living the same Timeline more than just once and there are many branches (like branches of the tree), coming of this ORIGINAL Timeline. These branches are called Parallel Realities and situated in different Parallel Universes where our Holographic Alters travel and stay for different time periods and for doing different tasks. So they travel back and forth between the Original (our) Reality and Parallel RealitieUniverses. There is an infinite number of physical 3 D Universes and we are creating more and more of them.
Our ability to create is so powerful that we not only can create Holographic Alters of the opposite gender, but also non human Holographic Alters.
R.Monroe's and C.Castaneda's books are full of this information, and for shamans/sorcerers turning not just into an opposite gender/another person/animal/alien, but also into a non-being, like a ball of light or a rock (with full awareness of the act) is not a problem. It's not a big deal if you know how to manipulate (M)Field energy (Mind Field) and they know how.
The memory of the Alters is usually blocked in people (not in powerful sorcerers). Alters (or other personalities) are parts of your soul, are stored in your Higher Self and occupy your body usually one at a time, though, sometimes, there is a need for 2 Alters to be present in the body for a short time (for teaching and giving some instructions to a less evolved Alter).
 In some people (especially women) stronger and more balanced Alters know about the existence of other less evolved Alters in the body.  To keep the Core Self (original part of the soul you were born with) from being hurt from external and internal sabotaging Alters, the exchange of the Alters is taking place at certain times evolution of the Spirit.
That time is dictated by what level of vibration is achieved: if it's high enough, then the swap with a much more evolved Alter (soul) is taking place, especially when the outside pressure becomes unbearable for the sufferer and she/he would start seeking psychiatric help. That happened to many, to me and to those females who later wrote very powerful books on Multiple Personality Disorder.

MPD (Multiple Personality Disorder) is a very complex, painful, but interesting and important subject!
We all know how much interest aliens have in Earth, in all of us, and particularly in future Graduates. To help all of us not to get disoriented, before starting playing the Planetary Game on Earth, Holographic Life Imprints are introduced to everyone at the School on the non-physical 4th Density. And if you need more of them, they are added up while you are playing the Game: you choose the Holographic Life Imprints of people no longer living on Earth. That helps to create your own life.
Methods of creating of Multiple Personalities have been designed, perfected and used on us first by Reptilian geneticists for thousands of years and later they taught/forced humans to do it. Inspite of splitting us, ancient Androgynous humans,  into genders and hoping that we would never get united with our opposite gender, we surprised them. We created opposite gender in our Alters : females created male and female Alters, males created female and male Alters. That could happen only because of our Higher Selves. They have all 4 energies coming from them: male, female, negative and positive.
A good example of Multiple Personalities is Bob Monroe himself, and that is well explained on the video on Youtube:
The Many Faces of Bob Monroe

We know that everything is a hologram (3rd D just have more layers of it, than the 4th D) and if you take a small piece out of a hologram, it would contain a blueprint of the whole hologram.
The same applies to our Spirit, which is a small piece, a blueprint of the whole Hologram, which is our Higher Self.
Many of us read books describing MPD by R.Monroe (though he doesn't call it that way, same as doctors these days (they call it Borderline Personality Disorder, Attention Deficit Disorder, Dissociative Identity Disorder, and more than 200 other names). Here is some appropriate info on Multiple Personalities from R.Monroe's "Far Journeys"p.54-56 :

"... SS/SCA (EXECUTIVE) 34 MIN #402 (The participant-explorer, LM)

Monitor: "Ask him to describe this interactive unit that is you now and your physical body. What is this
relationship between this energy form and your physical body?"

(The Participant, LM): "Part of my energy that I have when I'm out of body is used to build my body. When I use
 this energy to build my body here on earth, it blocks . . . or curves my thinking processes so it doesn’t go out of body.

The thinking process needs to be curved to communicate with the other personalities (Alters,LM) here on earth again. This is one type of communication when I'm out of body. I take most of that energy that is used for my body with me but enough to keep the body informed is left here. It permits me to open up my mind and allows me to communicate with other personalities, other brains so to speak... to learn from, to talk to."
Monitor: "At what point do you first enter to become a part of this physical body?"
"Apparently when, although fertilization is a mechanical thing, a chemical thing . . . the personalities out of body are very much aware of when things happen and choose at that time to develop the fetus or not to develop. So part of my energy at this moment may be used to develop a personality and I may have several personalities going on at the same time, being developed at the same time."
Monitor: "At the same time in the physical kind of reality?"
"Yes, yes. They tell me right now, one is old, one is crippled, one is male, and where they are I am not ready to know. . . . and I could feel being old and crippled but I could not feel being male."
Monitor: "Is this entering of the physical body limited just to the planet Earth or other planets?"
"We go to other places. There are beings on other places and our energy is aware of all these other places."
Monitor: "Do we inhabit physical bodies in these other places?"
"Not like human Earth bodies . . . but . . . other forms of things or beings."
Monitor: "What are some of the other forms on planets? What are these other forms?"
"One's like a gelatin kind of thing . . . slimy kinds of things."
(The unknown author of "Matrix 5" wouldn't like the idea of us living in other forms, LM).

Monitor: "Are these located anywhere near the planet Earth?"

"Thousands of light-years away."
 Monitor: "In this energy, is there a set of rules in which one operates?"

"I'm not sure what you are asking."
Monitor: "Is there a set of rules in which the body operates?"

"No, the energy itself decides if the energy itself makes a wrong decision, then it destroys itself. If it makes correct decisions it builds or strengthens its personality. It is possible for the energy to destroy itself."
Monitor: "What is classified then as misuse?"
"When it has not added to its present knowledge, when it has not gained anything more than it had learned previously.
It is more than just a question of good or bad or good or evil. For example, killing by itself would not mean that it was destroying the energy by killing the animal or another human being. Not just adding to the knowledge, but enhancing

the personality, the deed actually enhances previous knowledge or understanding that is used as addition . . . strength.
If the killing was for the sake of killing, if nothing was learned, nothing gained, then it could destroy the overall personality. But there also seems to be a hierarchy of understanding and as the energy is strengthened it moves up a hierarchy of knowing."

Monitor: "Then where does this hierarchy of knowing lead to?"
"It's very important to become a move toward a unified whole like there is one on the top. . . . As the personalities move and merge the more knowledgeable . . . the level of understanding increases as they move up. It doesn’t make sense verbally but visually it makes a lot of sense."
Monitor: "All right, then I think you have given us a lot of material to think about, so thank your guide and ask if there is a name that he goes by."
"He doesn't want to give a name right now because he doesn't want it to interfere with the training that we are doing . . . be too concrete, I need to be more and more aware and he can do his work better right now without me giving him a name."
Monitor: "Ask him if there is any other training exercise that he would like you to perform before we close this session."
'No, he thinks I've gone . . . further than he really anticipated..."

Our Alters (personalities) enter other physical beings/substances while we are asleep or just having an out-of-body experiences. The Monroe Institute (TMI) have gained a wealth of information after so many years of research, but, unfortunately, the knowledge is suppressed by the CIA firmly stationed at TMI.
Cathy O'Brien's " Trance-Formation of America", Brice Taylor's "Thank You for the Memories", anonymous author of "When Rabbit Howls" (all 3 authors' books are very powerful), Peter Moon/Preston Nichols'  5 books of " Montauk" series with Al Bielek and Duncan Cameron (only they called people with MPD  Montauk Boys/Girls), books by David Icke, Arizona Wilder, Michael Talbot, Colin Ross and by numerous other authors, are all describing MPD.
Multiple Personality Disorder is not considered a disorder by our HS's, but a big advantage and to help you to handle it, occasional exchange (walk-ins) of the Souls (Alters) is happening during your lifetime. It can only be fully understood by our HS's and those  knowledgable, wiser, older, more patient and very helpful people.
"Matrix 3" by Val Valerian gave some useful info on MPD.

It's worth reading about MPD, to understand better what is happening to all of us. I repeat: people don't know that they have both positive and negative Alters (victims and victimizers) using the same physical body at different times. These Alters have been manufactured by physical/psychological tortures since birth. Then MPDed people (usually former victims and future victimizers) would be forced by Orion Empire tactics to use their negative sabotaging Alters to make another lot of MPDed people, starting from children (another lot of victims and future victimizers) and their memory and the memory of their victims will be blocked too. But then again it is allowed by the Game rules, because it leads to expansion of the Soul.
This is the program of Orion Geneticists which has been used on us for thousands of years in every culture, every nation, every surface/underground civilization which has ever existed on Earth since the Planetary Game started. And, I repeat, the memory of victims and victimizers was/is always blocked: people didn't/don't know  that it was/is happening to them.
MPD is created with a full approval of our Higher Selves. This seems to be the only way to expand into other, Parallel Universes and it was also done to us to accomplish the very reason of us starting this Planetary Game and that is to learn how Balance/Unconditional Love is created!
One of the 4 Universal Laws is the Law of Balance ! What is Balance ?

If you take 50% negative energy with 50 % positive energy, then add 50% male and 50% female energy. When you mix it together the NEW energy would turn up -  the energy of Balance, which would not look like any of these other energies. There are many other reasons for creation of Alters, like ability to participate in many other lifelines in other realities and get more info for your Higher Self; to withstand the pressures of Endgame Time and to move to 4th and possibly 5th Density with your physical body (if you don't graduate before that).
At the time of the Split of the Earth into the Old and the New ones, your physical body's vibration will be most likely right on the border between 3 Density and 4 Density (that border is a Light Belt which you have to pass through at the time of death of the physical body; remember the light at the end of the tunnel). We, probably, will get into that layer of Light and that could be the signal to wink out of here.
Human Females and children with MPD are leading the planet to new higher vibrations.  

There are other names for Alters, like sub-incarnations, personalities, splinters, parts of the Soul (I prefer Alters: it's shorter). When people talk about sub-conscious mind, they really talk about the more evolved part of our Higher Self (HS). Our Alters are getting experiences in Inner Earth civilizations too, on other planets/moons of our Solar System, in other Star Systems of our Galaxy, in any place of this Physical and other Universes.
"Far Journeys" and "Ultimate Journey" by R.Monroe and books of Castaneda describe this very well. The memories of these experiences are compartmentalized and blocked by Wernicke's commands from your conscious mind. They are given to you by a human or an alien programmer. Reptilians prefer: the less you and your Alters know about your involvement in their tasks, the better. Our Higher Selves have found that you would only get more confused and overwhelmed, if you know what all your Alters have done or are doing at the moment.
Only your HS knows all what is happening to you by monitoring you and your Alters and storing all the information. Only if  your HS, for some reason, would make you to start an investigation, handle the truth and publish the results for the others, then you will find out a bit more info about yourself. That happened to R.Monroe, W.Buhlman, Cathy O'Brien and Mark Philips, to Brice Taylor and numerous other authors.
 Here are some relevant thoughts from "Pyramids of Montauk" by Preston Nichols and Peter Moon ( p.253):

"I discovered a number of years ago that the Montauk Project connected with a number of other space-time projects. These, in turn, connected back to other projects that extended throughout history and into  the future. It appears that the Montauk Project itself reached directly back to 3.6 million years in the past and to about  6037 in the future (but I don't know in what Parallel Universe that is, because all of them have different Timelines, LM). They fed these timelines back on themselves. What this means is that we actually lived this timeline twice. It is the second run through, and quite possibly, we may have been through this timeline more than twice. Because we really can't have 2 different timelines for the same time period, it means that one timeline must veer off and become an Alter-nate reality (in Parallel Universe, LM)."

"Could it be that some of us living here now have also participated in 3 million years ago Mar's civilizations? Before the catastrophe Mars was habitable, but after the catastrophe only Inner part of Mars was/is still habitable?"
All Alters are new holographic parts of the original Soul, with new experiences, separate lives/ages/sexes/nationalities/languages/characters/preferences/skills/levels of awareness/emotional and physical states.
It is impossible not to expand, not to have newly grown Alters with so much violence around us, which has been created by design: for the Expansion of the Universe!

Negatives are trying to get as many Alters in each one of us as possible. Endgame, they (you know who) need to hurry up! Here are a few lines of a female-explorer in one of the seminars at Monroe Institute. This experience is proving the existence of her sub-incarnations (Alters), from R.Monroe's "Far Journeys"p.66:

"I am just floating up now. Now I'm supposed to stand and observe what is going to happen. My ear is ringing now but somebody is working on my face. They are helping to exercise my throat muscles to talk by getting me prepared.
Other Voice :" We are trying to show that she is multidimensional, and this is why she is able to see as a great circle of self, of many forms, of the self. It appears to her to be like MANY SELVES extending from a circle and between. We are trying to show her there are many, many dimensions of one human self. As she can see and understand that she is much more of that conscious self that she sees in the mirror, and that she experiences in her waking state. She will be much more prepared to go into the multidimensional levels of the consciousness, and not only the visual. This is very important to work on the visual, but also we are working with the other senses as well."

Often aliens use us to manipulate each other without us knowing it, to make your own Alters, sometimes for the purpose of suppression/manipulation of more advanced Alters in the same physical body.
 Robert Monroe wasn't an exception of the rule if you read carefully his books. He had sub-incarnations too. One man couldn't do the amount and the variety of jobs he could do in such a short time. That would require a few more gifted people and these people were his own Alters! The hardest work, of course, was his Astral travels to much higher Densities.
We all heard about people like that: capable of doing so many different things, so fast and so well! In fact, our HS's knew that without having a help of a few Alters it would be difficult for a Simultaneous incarnation to handle Endgame Time and get required experiences! The books on MPD will explain MPD better than I would. For some reason books on MPD are written, videos are made or talks are done mainly by females!  Intuition and the hardships, their womb (the Universal Antenna) help females to understand psychology better and also the creation of their own families, particularly when they have children. As you can see the discussion and planning of your Alters is done in advance by you and your Higher Self before your birth. Most well known people have/had Alters who were involved in politics, religions, arts, education , philosophy, architecture, science and technology, finance and media, military and intelligence, arts and crafts etc. all through the history of this Planetary Game. It's not a question who hasn't got MPD, but a question who doesn't (only the number of those artificially created personalities is different). The more gifted actor/actress, a musician, a writer, an artist etc. in Hollywood or elsewhere would be the one who's got more Alters (Sub-incarnations) and ability to use them to mesmerize the public! Sometimes Alters were/are artificially created in that particular actor/actress to fit a certain role !
I would like to add more of my own observations.
Sometimes when you are driving a car, have you noticed that you come to your destination without knowing how you got there, because you were not thinking about driving, but about something else (especially about something worrying you) or while talking to someone? Nevertheless, you ended up where you wanted. One of your Alters (usually more experienced driver) took over and you didn't even notice!
Or one day you can play the instrument/sing a song, another day you can't and you don't know why? The reason is that another Alter got hold of you, the one who is not familiar with this activity. Or you read a book/textbook/other materials, then in a while you read it again and you can bet that you've never read it before. It means that another Alter is reading these materials now, the one who's never read it.
The same story is with languages. The older you are the harder it is to learn a foreign language. Why? Because you've grown more Alters when you are older and it's difficult to teach them all the same foreign language (you never know which Alter walks-into your body right now, the one learnt it or the one who has no idea about it).

When you are reading foreign literature and every day you are trying to remember the translation of one word in a dictionary and every day you are surprised why you can't remember it. The reason is that every day a different Alter reads this word. Sometimes a sabotaging Wernicke's command (to the Wernicke's part of the brain) was given to you at some stage, to discourage you from learning a foreign language.  That happened to me a thousand times!
And the older you are the more sabotaging Alters would participate in discouraging you from doing anything, especially from researching highly advanced literature. Neutralising our sabotaging Alters by getting  Wernicke's commands out would give us a tremendous evolutional push, but it's not that easy to do especially if your Higher Self think you need more of the same lesson.
We are shifting from Alter to Alter all day long depends on our activities: anything can trigger the exchange of Alters in the body. 
Sometimes you start doing something so well and that surprises you, because, to your knowledge, you've never done it before, but you can do it without any problems. Your other Alters were taught to do it someplace else. The memory of it was blocked, but now, for some reason, the right Alter is doing the job. Or the opposite might happen: some days you are playing tennis ( golf whatever) so bad, like never before and you would say: "Oh well, it's not my day!"
But in reality it's not the same Alter present in your body, it's the one who's never been playing tennis before.
We think that we don't have Astral travels or never have been living in Parallel Realities or taken into the past /future. But , in reality, we  have Alters specially trained and used for these activities (by you know who) and the memory of it is blocked again. We don't even remember most of our dreams and all that is done by design! The presence of Alters often makes us confused, but not our HS's, who are watching and storing all the experiences. Split personality (when 2 Alters are present in the body at the same time) is another proof of MPD, though that happens for a short time (shamans can do it for longer periods).
Don Genaro, a shaman demonstrated to Carlos Castaneda 'Splitting personality' technique in "Tales of Power" so well. How you can talk about MPD if you didn't experienced it your self? It's the same as with the orangoutang, if you want to know more about orangoutang, then become one, like William Buhlman says! I know what Split personality is from my personal experience, but it didn't make me crazy and didn't make Carlos Castaneda, Don Juan, Don Genaro and others crazy. On the contrary: they all developed a great sense of humour as a result.
Voices in your head and missing time are other proofs that you have MPD, you might not even notice that you had missing time or talked to yourself (to your Alters, to your Higher Self)! How many Alters we would have depends on the decision of individual HS (usually more in females because of their resilience, the ability to withstand all kinds of pressures better than males).
I find a lot of wisdom in R.Monroe's and C.Castaneda's books. All the books are censored (except for "Matrix 5"), that's why you wouldn't get an ideal book with all the Truth in it. Besides we all are also changing with time and what we thought being the Truth, can prove to be a Lie or a misunderstanding. They say:" There are many Truths, not just one." Life is so complex!  We need to discern so carefully whatever we are reading. Here are some observations of us from the point of view of a shaman Don Juan from "The Art of Dreaming" by Carlos Castaneda, p.5 :
"They (sorcerers) said that the essence of the universe resembles incandescent threads stretched into infinity in every conceivable direction, luminous filaments that are conscious of themselves in ways impossible for the human mind to comprehend. From seeing the essence of the universe, the sorcerers of antiquity went on to see the energy essence of human beings. Don Juan stated that they depicted human beings as BRIGHT SHAPES THAT RESEMBLED GIANT EGGS AND CALLED THEM LUMINOUS EGGS. When sorcerers see a human being ...they see a giant, luminous shape that floats, making, as it moves, a deep furrow in the energy of the earth, just as if the luminous shape  had a taproot that was dragging (in modern times more of a round shape, LM)... the crucial feature of human beings (non aliens or minions, LM) as luminous balls: a round spot of intense brilliance, the size of a tennis ball, permanently lodged inside the luminous ball (this tennis ball is our Spirit, the part of our HS, LM), flushed with  its surface, about 2 feet back from the crest of a person's right shoulder blade...named the assemblage point after seeing what it
(this tennis ball, LM) makes us perceive ... it is totally absent from corpses."

Doesn't this description of the energy shape of human beings seeing by a shaman reminds you the shape of our HS's as well? Looks like the shapes are repeated only the size is different (the shape of the Higher Self and our personal luminous ball). Maybe we are more complex than we think we are and maybe there is more to the picture of a Simultaneous Higher Selves in the "Matrix 5" books? Maybe, something needs to be added. Our Alters are not restricted to 3d Density: they  travel to much higher densities. Take, for instance, R.Monroe and all the Monroe Institute's (TMI) participants. They (or rather their Alters) were Astral traveling to all kind of dimensions, densities , Parallel realities and universes, past and future. R.Monroe even reached the Aperture and was shown by his higher evolved part the reflection of Creative Force (on the highest Density), see  Robert Monroe info  for more details.  And there were some cases described by Dolores Cannon in her books, that other people were capable to have the same experience. Nevertheless, we would look more like not complete versions of our HS's to an eye of a sorcerer. We know that the Planetary Spirit is one of the incarnations of our Sun (the Sun is the Higher Self of Earth and other planets of our Solar System).
And like us, Earth Planetary Spirit has Alters in Parallel Universes too.

"More to the picture of our Higher Selves"

Part 2
In addition to what I said in Part 1, I would like to recommend to read the first 19 pages of "The Art of Dreaming"by Carlos Castaneda, if you haven't read it or read it long time ago. You would see an excellent explanation in it of how a torture act could create an Alter in a human (the mechanics of it):

" Luminous ball (of the whole person) is much larger than the human (physical) body."
1. " Perception takes place on the assemblage point (size of a tennis ball)...they (sorcerers) saw that out of the millions of the universe's luminous energy filaments passing through the entire luminous ball, only a small number pass directly through the assemblage point..."
2. "...they saw that a spherical extra glow, slightly bigger than the assemblage point , always surrounds it, greatly intensifying the luminosity of the filaments passing directly through the glow..."
3. "Finally, they saw two things:
a.   ...the assemblage points of human beings can dislodge themselves from the spot  where they are usually located (usually as a result of physical/psychological stress/torture, LM);
b.   ...when the assemblage point is on its habitual position, perception and awareness seem to be normal...but when their assemblage points and surrounding glowing spheres are on a different position than the habitual one, their unusual behavior seems to be the proof that their awareness is different ...
c.  ...the greater the displacement of the assemblage point from its customary position, the more unusual the consequent behavior..., awareness and perception."

This is the sign of an Alter of a different wavelength and this is how Alters are created: by the move of assemblage point. All Alters have different wavelengths compare to the Core Self, the Original one. If you carefully observe a person or yourself and notice sudden jerks/twists of some parts of your body, that would mean that you've been exposed to some brief electronic attack to cause certain Alters to come out. The change of the Alters in the body also often happens without a warning and you might not notice it. Many other things can cause this change, good source of info on the subject of creation of MPD and on Mind Control would be the book written by Cisco Wheeler and Fritz Springmeier, called "The Illuminati Formula Used to Create an Undetectable Total Mind Controlled Slave" and another book by the same authors "Deeper Insights into the Illuminati Formula". You can find these books on our website using Cisco Wheeler and Fritz Springmeier info  link.
At the time of the winking out all together with the New Earth from the old reality to the new dimension, all our Assemblage Points must be in the same position, only different to the 'normal' one we so used to.
And now back to Carlos Castaneda:

"...4. Assemblage point is easily dislodged during sleep ...dreams are totally associated with that displacement...the greater the displacement, the more unusual the dream is or vice versa: the more unusual the dream is, the greater is the displacement...(sorcerers) forced the displacement of the assemblage point...ingesting plants that can produce altered states of consciousness (creating the displacement and getting the right Alters for the task, LM); subjecting themselves to states of hunger (good for modern food shortages, LM), fatigue and stress; and especially controlling dreams. In this fashion, and perhaps without even knowing it, they created dreaming."

There is also an explanation of the word 'nagual' in Castaneda's book "Art of Dreaming" p.10:
" It was explained to me that this concept refers to any person, male or female, who possesses a specific kind of energy configuration, which to a seer appears as a double luminous ball. Seers believe that when one of these people enters into the sorcerer's world, that extra load of energy is turned into a measure of strength and the capacity for leadership. Thus, the nagual is the natural guide, the leader of a party of sorcerers."
R.Monroe had a double luminous ball that allowed him to achieve what he achieved, LM.
That has been noticed by Reptilians when they have been experimenting on us for thousands of years, how our appearance would change a bit (shapeshift) from Alter to Alter depending on our thoughts and emotions (especially the face). Reptilians lose their ability to look human while asleep, they can no longer hold the Assemblage Point in the right place while asleep. It seems that Reptilians learned shapeshifting from us. The vibration of human blood (the frequency of it) would just help to move the assemblage point to the right position. We know that some shamans/sorcerers (males/females) still can shapeshift into animals (Alters), into different kinds of human males/females and even alien forms if they want to. That is the proof of MPD. Shamans are fully conscious of it and are using their Multiple Presonalities for their benefit.
 R.Monroe described that the same was happening to him while astral traveling (having experiences of a bird, fish, wind, tree, panther, cloud). Dolores Cannon writes a lot in her books about the same from her clients' regressions.

Castaneda's books are giving us more understanding of our nature and prepare us for the next step up (if you throw a few things out of his books, like "returning to 'Eagle Force' after we die" and others). 
Another name for a MPDed man/woman is Montauk Boy/Girl. It originated from "Montauk" books series. These books are also show that the experiments with moving humans with their physical body to higher vibrations have been done before and continue to this day. And the biggest transition of humans (many millions) with their physical bodies is expected at the time of the Earth Split into the Old Earth and the New Earth and further Shifts to the higher frequency, higher Levels of Consciousness.
Al Bielek talks a lot about his own participation in "Philadelphia Experiment" in one of his videos named " The Boys From Montauk" made in Brisbane, Australia a few years ago. Here are some of his thoughts from this video on how programming of boys/girls is achieved (read MPD is achieved). I have a lot of experience with that too: my own son is a Montauk Boy:
"Rift in time was created in 1943 to 1983 - 40 year rift in time and space, this allowed large movements of aliens, forming extra bases. One of the reasons to nuke Nagasaki was presence of aliens underground of that place and also in Devil's Triangle off the shore of Japan, which is opposite of Bermuda Triangle, across the globe.
W. Reich's mind control and manipulation of youngsters from 12-16, feeding programming into their brains and erasing full knowledge of programming action. This way Montauk Boys are directed to do violent acts like massacres, then kill themselves to prevent being caught (without their full knowledge and that is done a lot these days, LM).
About 5 millions are programmed in USA alone. Distinct signature of Montauk man/woman is recognized by those who worked in Montauk project (less females and less in Australia,). A psychic can pick a black, jigsaw-edged aura of Montauk person or through body language...
 Sexual Programming through the use of Montauk Chair:

" At the point of orgasm, conscious (an Alter, LM) and sub -conscious (a higher evolved part of the Higher Self, LM) minds lock into each other and information could be transmitted either way for a brief period of time (to Higher Self or from Higher Self, LM). The trick was/is to sustain (prolong) the controlled period of time before the orgasm to transmit the information (instructions) or take something out. Homosexuals and lesbians are deprogramming each other  during sex (ruining their programming, that's why they have so much trouble to be what they are, LM).
Kundalini energy is released and doubled to cause deprogramming. Human brain is a receptor of scalar energy.

Montauk Boys can be triggered by a telephone call, radio transmitted message. They never remember that they've been a part of a program buried in their sub-conscious. Preston Nichols proved that by using a radio transmitter with an answering machine message, most of the Montauk Boys can be located (they have messages in their heads, LM), but they could be deprogrammed (Kinesiology can do that too, LM). The question is not how many Montauk boys exist, but how many escaped it? Somebody is getting ready for something (secret army?)"

Pine Gap in Australia is used for Time Experiments (in past and in future) as well. It's US-controlled (favorite place of Henry Hissinger), vast underground operations in gravity neutral zone in the centre of the crust of the Hollow Earth. It has a jail, used for rare elements productions, transporting people/loads/machinery from Earth to any physical location on Earth, to other planets/moons of our Solar system and even any part of our physical universe.
I'm sure there are other sources which explain the same thing. I noticed that most of the males in their wisdom prefer to read the materials written by males only, but most of wise and intelligent females would read the materials written by both genders.

There is another name for Alters: reality-shifters, the appropriate website  ( - Aug. 2018 update- this link now fails to connect to its website! In Russian: Адрес видео или сайта не работает больше!).

More to the picture of our Higher Selves

Part 3
Very little is written about real nature of Advanced Graduating females in M5 trilogy and I don't blame the Author: he still lives in a male body and doesn't want to do anything with women, except finding more of negative features in them.
M5 trilogy didn't tell us much about positive sides of a human female. What I'm about to present might be important for those who are longing for Balance. I don't force anyone to agree with what I write.
William Buhlman said: "If you want to know all about orangutan then become one!" If you want to know all about women, then become one. You really need to live in a female's body, to have female's experiences, then you would be able to write about them. Advice for males: don't think that having female Alters in your body would give you the full picture of a female. It's still not enough to fully know female's nature. It reminds me the situation with male-doctors. Doctors (mostly males) also seem to "know" all your health's troubles better than you, though you live in your body, not them. It is especially entertainig when male-gynaecologists give advices to females how to give a birth.
The experiences of an Advanced female (M5 reader) are so vastly different from a male's ones. M5 author invented another 'scientific' hard to understand, special M5 language and when you tell him about it, his answer will be: you don't understand it because you are not my level of Awareness (or not very advanced).I know one thing: the greatness of a writer is measured by the ability to explain complex things in the simplest words and not by the creation of another hard to understand 'scientific' language.

And because I had an experience of a female at Endgame Time, I'll try to present a few interesting factors in my posts, especially in "More to the picture of our Higher Selves"series and then  leave it to the reader.
Let's face it: we all make mistakes. I assure you, I've made more of mistakes than anyone else on this Earth, but I've learnt a great deal from them. It surprises me that I'm still alive. I know that there are NO PERFECT PEOPLE AND PERFECT BOOKS except one man and his book: M 5 trilogy and his anonymous author(at least he think that way)!
I also don't claim to be perfect in my writings and advise you to check them and also read my posts again a bit later: your other alters could understand it better later. There is also another reason for reading them twice: I change the articles sometimes for more simple explanation or add new data to it. I'll try to be as close to the Truth as I can and encourage you to check out everything I write about.
I've been  an Androgynous for the last few years and have no sexual desires towards anyone, still living in a female's  body, but my spirit is fluctuating between a male and a female. The situation reminds me a little of what R. Monroe wrote about seeing an Androgynous Being, only my life didn't last for thousands of years. People notice it too and tell me about it. I'm pleased with the energy which is coming from me now, though it wasn't like that at the beginning. I feel that Androgynous people are closer to Balance than just a male or just a female incarnations. I also have multiple personalities and just recenly came to the conclusion, that I never had MPD, but had MPO (multiple personality order).  Among my other personalities there are males, females and children of all ages, some intelligent, some not very bright, some sabotaging, some gifted and the number is growing whether I want it or not). I've never been to a psychologist/psychiatrist/psychiatric institution/jail in my life and learnt about my multiple personalities from observations of myself and people living with me and also from the observations of all the people around me. I also get a lot of info from the books on MPD, written mainly by females who were not ashamed to admit that they had MPD. My research shows that males can talk or write about MPD , but would hardly ever admit that they have MPD (even if they know it). Take, for instance, the psychiatrists themselves. There are so many of them with MPD, but they would never admit it. Medical profession usually give MPD a fancy name like ADD (Attention Deficit Disorder) or hundreds of other names. Females seems to have more courage in these matters (especially of non-medical profession) overcoming the fear of having MPD or being confined to mental hospital/jail for talking about MPD. Some of the books on MPD I named, but I couldn't cover all the literature: there are so many.
Usually, hardships in life teach females to be more patient and understanding of somebody's pain/trouble (but there are, of course, exceptions). When I found out about my multiple personalities (noone told me about it), I was horrified, but the more I read about it, the more content I became. It takes years of working with Alters to integrate them and keep them in line: some of them, sabotaging ones could be quite wild. Negative Wernicke's commands in the certain part of the brain (called Wernicke's) in these Alters making them that way. Especially difficult if you don't have anyone to help/advise and even more difficult if you have MPD yourself and live with those in the family who has severe cases of MPD too. This is what we all have to observe in ourselves (an internal Neighbourhood watch): the damaging actions of our own sabotaging Alters (sub-incarnations), who don't just do damage to their other parts, but also to other people and to the Intent, which is Shift of Consciousness. As you know that it is so much easier for Beings on higher densities to watch the actions/thoughts/emotions of people on this low Density and evaluate them in terms of: how much this person can do for the Evolution of this Universe?

Though I have multiple personalities, it doesn't make me crazy. Females seem to withstand mental and emotional problems, better than males, especially young ones (see Alex Collier info link to know more
about the problems most of the human males are facing. Medical profession (with the help of you know who) made people feel guilty, afraid and ashamed of MPD and, of course, the true facts about the origins and advantages of MPD are very well hidden by medical establishment.
I, as well as other people, don't know what ALL my Alters are experiencing, nobody knows except our Higher Selves. It would only be known to us after we graduate. I had many years of internal struggle between my Alters and now I reap the benefits and one of them is my writings in English and Russian.
I'm not the only one: there are many woken up, brave females who write books, have websites, give talks, making videos/dvd's/movies/documentaries, spread the knowledge by other means and not afraid to speak the Truth (not just men are doing it). Human females, like males, experiencing full blast of electronic/physical/psychological tortures and like males ending up in jails, psychiatric institutions, armies or wars. Lots of females are psychic and are being used in time experiments with or without their knowledge.  Both genders have been trained (usually under pressure) and used as psychic killers without their approval.  And you can't say that females are second class citizens any more, which really was the case on this planet during of thousands and thousands of years of this Planetary Game.
Here is an extract about multiple personalities (Alters) of one person living their lives simultaneously with that person (from Dolores Cannon's "The Convoluted Universe", book 3, written in 2008, p. 429-432):

"D (Dolores): Well, let's move forward in time. When did you get to the point that you wanted to be a person, a human being instead of watching and guarding people? What happened to cause that?
I (Irene, the client) : Shift time. I'm here for the Shift. I'm here to help with the vibrations of Mother Earth. This is great work    that needs to be done, and many of us are called.
D: Had you been in a physical body before been called here?
I: Not seeing one. Strange, should be. Most people are.
D: So you were mostly doing this guardian work?
I: Seems that way.
D: That was a very valuable and important work. (Yes) Then, did someone tell you to come here at the time for the Shift?
I: I just knew. -  It's very difficult to be in the body. Quite confining.
Also very difficult for my mother to birth me. Energies were so strong for her.
D: Is this what is happening? The normal human spirits that have been on Earth for many, many lifetimes... are leaving. And being replaced in one way or another by these more advanced spirits who will be able to handle the stresses of the Shift. Even those who were normally doing guardian... work are being called in, as well as the more advanced spirits. They are willing to leave their "home" in the astral to travel here and assist during this important time. The other humans who are staying are having their bodies adjusted to handle the increase in the vibrational frequency change. Those who cannot adjust, are leaving the planet.
I: I didn't stay in her much when she (her mother, LM) was carring me. I came in at birth and sort of knocked her out...
D: Were you able to bring all of your energy into that infant body at the time?
I: No, no, no, no ,no. I would have exploded her.
D: So you just brought a part  of yourself into it?
I: I can draw more when I need it.
D: So this is the life of the being you are speaking through right now? (Yes) And this would be your first experience in the physical. Is that right?
I: That I can recall, yes. I have been here to help others.
D: Was it difficult growing up? Experiencing?
I: Never fit in. Neeever fit in.
D: Were't you afraid once you got in here, you might get stuck?
I: ... Not! Nah, can't get stuck. Got too much help, too much power...
D: What are you supposed to do about the shift?
I: We  have many who are here to help Mother Earth with the Changes. To help awaken others by simply being. We do tend to escape from time to time, though.
D: How do you do that?
I: In what you call "sleep", or "meditation".
D: You are able to get out of the body?
I: Definitely... I mean, my challenge in being here is to be here. A part of me tends to take off a lot. Actually I have many parts of me going many places simultaneously, so this is only a very small part of me here.
D: So when Irene is either meditating or sleeping, you leave and go off somewhere else?
I: That, and - although it sounds very strange - I do it even when I'm doing everything else. I have many things I'm doing all at once.
D: So you're able to do that, and the body still functions?
I: For certain. I have other (cloned bodies with parts of her soul, LM) bodies functioning in other places too.
D: Why did you do that?
I: To gain as much as I could..."

You must be blind not to see that all the key positions of politics/finance/business/science/technology have been dominated by males for thousands of years (and still are) and women's place haven't been usually a position of power. I am an optimist and I know that New Evolutionary energy of New Color and Sound is coming from every Black Hole of our Universe and changing everything inc. Earth Planetary Game. We are no longer in the 3rd Density, we are almost in the 4th D !!! At least half of our lives we spent in 4th Density: while asleep, fainting, operated on (under an anasthetic), meditating, day-dreaming, having Near Death Experiences or being in coma. R. Monroe called it "Phasing". I feel that we, future Graduates, have to prepare ourselves for a big change and research about MPD would help in the process. We, humans, are good at learning from each other. I have to clarify that low level incarnations (humans, not aliens/minions) would never reach big numbers of Alters, but, nevertheless, they will have Alters too, playing a Game like this, only the numbers will be smaller. And that number would depend on the decision of their HS's. Different Alters are created in us for different positive/negative missions.
Here are other proofs of existence of Alters in you.
1) Why you can't recognize people, but they recognize you and say hello to you. You don't understand what's going on. Neither you, no people notice that it's another of your Alters in front of them, who is not familiar with this person, but the other Alter is.

Preston Nichols described it very well in "Montauk Project" p.21-22, when he couldn't recognize people at the beginning, but they recognized him: "I was , however, puzzled by different people recognizing me...
I had often traveled to Ham-fests, (where Ham radio equipment is bought and sold) and there more people would recognize me. I had no idea, who they were, but I would talk to them and ask them about Montauk
(these people knew the other Preston Nichols (one of his Alters) before his memory was erased, LM).

The Meeting with Higher Self

For the last 20 years on a few occasions I found that it's not that easy to die contrary to common beliefs. I tried many times and I remember Robert Monroe described in one of his books, how he, in one of his lives, was begging someone up there to get him out of Earth, but eventually got the message to go on with his life. Alex Collier has been constantly saying how much he wanted to return to his home planet and be with Zenetians from Andromedan constellation.
I met many people, both males and females,  who didn't want to live here on this Earth for different reasons, but their Higher Selves decide whether they stay here or move out of here.
Dolores Cannon in her book "Between Death and Life" written in 1993, explained why this is happening by describing one story of a woman, which reminds me my personal desire to vacate this planet and move to the spirit world. This woman moved to the spirit world (higher 4th Density) after clinical death and was asked whether she wanted to stay there or return back to Earth. She wanted to stay in the spirit world, but was manipulated by the group of beings (perhaps the part of her Higher Self) to return back to Earth to continue with her life. This story has also a good description of this woman's Higher Self. I found this story very useful, p.30:

Meg: "I got the impression at that point that I was not always  going to be given a choice. I also got the impression that not everyone was given a choice...
Then I also got the impression that this "angel of death" was not this being's permanent position. I felt that he was just on assignment, and that he wouldn't always be having this  assignment. There were some other shadowy figures there, and I perceived that they were there to help me. Because he said, "Do you wish to stay (in spirit world) or do you wish to go?"
Now stay meant stay with them; go  meant go back. It's not what  you would normally think. It was the reverse. "Do you wish to stay or do you wish to go?" And I knew it was wonderful there, and I wanted to stay. (Excited)  And so I said,
"I want to
I can't remember his exact words, but he said, "There are some things you have to know before you make up your mind." Then I was shown my mother and she was crying and sobbing. And he said, "Now your mother will destroy those around her." And I am sure he was talking about my father. I perceived that her life would just be over at that point. And his love for her, his life would be over. But I said, "Oh, I want to stay." Because I perceived that time was so fast there, that It was nothing. They (the parents) would be there so quickly, and they would understand when they got there. I also perceived another thing, that whatever way I chose was just right. There was absolutely no judgement or censure, but what I chose to do was the right thing to do. Then I was shown my husband. He was crying and he was saying, "I never knew I loved her," which fits in with the way the marriage was at that time. I saw it would be very hard on him, but I said, "I want to stay". Because I knew that in just a little while everybody would be there, and they'd all understand. 
Then he said, "Now your children will be all right, but they will not go as far as they could." But I still said, "I want to stay."
I knew my children would be all right. Maybe not do as well as if I was there, but they'd still not go under. To stay there was still the most attractive choice. And then Death said,"Now you will have to stay close to your children." In other words, stay close to the edge. And I was told I would have to guide my children.
I was just astonished, because that's not what I wanted. I wanted to go on over to this happy place and learn. I don't know how I knew I could learn there. It just came into my mind, and I knew. I hadn't seen it, but I knew the minute these people opened their mouths, that this was a place that I wanted to be. I just knew that there were answers there. The answers,
 I suppose. There were studies; answers; growth. This was just instinctive, but I knew it was a place where I wanted to stay. 
I sure didn't want to leave it and go back to these problems. I wanted to be there. But I reluctantly said at that point,
"Well, if I have to stay close to the edge, I might as well go back. I've got these responsibilities. And I can handle it better from that side than I can by just trying to stay close to my children and infuencing." So I said, "Okay, I'll go." And they all seemed quite pleased that I had decided that, even though there would have been no censure or judgement.
I felt as if I was beginning to pull back. And I saw those other minor figures whispering, "She is going to go. She's going to go." I can't remember if they disappeared or if they went around the barrier (light barrier - the border between dencities, LM).
I think they went around the barrier. And I perceived that they had been there to help me cross over. But they weren't , so they disappeared. Then I started to pull back, as if I was leaving. And one of these men spoke up and said, "Before you go, there some things we want you to know."
Instantly I was in another place. I wasn't in the tunnel anymore. It was kind of like a backyard, and there was a circle of people. I've tried since then to guess how many were in that circle of people sitting around in chairs. I would guess maybe eight/ten men and women. I perceived that they were my council. And I knew that every single person (on Earth, LM) has a council (a Higher Self, LM) that has a responsibility for each soul down here...I really couldn't see faces but this one person sort of guided me...He took me over to a girl sitting under a tree and she had a black skin, colored skin. And he kind of plucked at her skin...And he said,"This is so unimportant. It's just a little covering. It's so unimportant, it's laughable," and then they both kind of laughed. And I was thinking, " Why is he telling me this? I know that."
Then the next picture was ... we were standing on a road, and there was at least one of my counselors with me. These two young men of East Indian visage (appearance) were walking up the road.
And they were there to show me myself. Now I was standing there and all over sudden next to me was myself. I saw a beautiful, very large, brilliant, opaque shimmering sphere that I knew was myself (this is how our Higher Selves look like, LM). And I walked around , and I entered myself, this sphere of light. (She illustrated with hand motions the act of entering the top of this sphere and proceeding downward through it to come out of the bottom.) And I knew that when I came out I would have all my answers. I would know myself. And I did. But when I went into the sphere I descended. It was like being bathed in milky white, very comfortable. And I thought , " Any minute now I will reach the center." And soon I reached on through and emerged out the other side, sort of at a downward angle. I knew when I was in the center, but the center was exactly like the periphery. In other words, the center was exactly like the edges. Yet I perceived when I was in the edges and going through and in the center and coming out again. But the center was exactly like the periphery. They were just the same composition. When I came out I knew myself. And I stood there, and I felt embarrassed. I felt naked because I knew myself and I perceived my good and my bad, and I made no judgement upon myself. And I said, " I've got to work on that." And they knew me, too. They knew me totally. And they smiled and nodded. And the nice thing was that there was no censure(disapproval, critisism)...No judgement...
This is where I get hazy...I looked up and the sky was suddenly darkened, and it was filled with stars. Some were huge and some were medium and some were tiny, and they were of varying brilliancies but not one outshone the other. Even if there was a very tiny one next to a huge brilliant one, you could still see each with equal clarity (they are our Higher Selves of different sizes, depending on how evolved this Higher Self is, LM).
And I knew the stars were souls. I said, "Well, where is mine?" And someone said, "There it is." I looked behind me and there was my star...And suddenly I was
there, in the place where my star was. And I felt  like I was interwoven into fabric.
In that instant I knew that we were all totally connected and that no matter what happened we could not be destroyed. Even if something came and ripped the fabric, the fabric would hold. I knew that I could not be destroyed, nor could anyone else..."

Dolores: ...When Meg was zapped by the ball of lightning that might have been an actual jolt to the body to restore life. She returned to her body immediately after being jolted. It could have affected her rather like the electric shocks administered to a patient after their heart stops...
As Meg said, "Maybe someone has to almost lose their life in order to find it."

There is also another mentioning of the structure of our Higher Selves by the same author in her "The Convoluted Universe", part 2, pp. 591-601, written in 2005:

D - for Dolores; M - for Michelle, an Australian female, a client.

"D: Is this to be your first life as a human being on Earth?
M: This part of me, yes. It’s much more complicated. It reminds me of a diamond, and those different parts of the diamond. The different facets. This facet has never been here before. The other two facets have. I think that my soul has more than one part to it. The different parts are the different facets.
(Like Facets of the Diamond. This is a picture of your Higher Self. As you can see: one soul from this particular Higher Self is entering at birth and stays in the body till the age of 10; then it's exchanged with another, more evolved soul from the same Higher Self and stays in the body till the age of 21; then it's exchanged with even more mature/evolved soul and this soul stays in the body till the rest of the life of the body, LM).
D: Can one of the facets know about the other facets?
M: (Surprised) Yes, they can! They will. They will take turns in this life. They won’t be able to manage the whole thing by themselves. The first facet will be there up until age ten. The second facet will be there till age twenty-one. Then the third facet will be there for the remainder.
D: Why does there have to be different facets for the different parts of the life?
M: That’s the only way this can be done successfully.
D: It would be difficult for one facet to go through. It wouldn’t be able to?

I've never read an observation of the Future Shift of Consciousness on planet Earth, future Supernova happening to our Sun (an explosion) and transforming the physical planet Earth into a Nebula in any other book except  R.Monroe's "Far Journeys" in chapter 16 called "The Gathering", p.229-232. Here is another description of our Higher Selves.
The book was written by R.Monroe in 1982, but the Universal Shift of Consciousness of our physical Universe started on 23rd of March 1994, 12 years later. You have to expect some favorable changes in the outcome of this Shift. Some Parallel physical Universes are having Shifts too.
R.Monroe was taken by his Inspec-friend to the future to witness the Shift of Consciousness. Then he created program for the participants to witness the Gathering Event too; this program was called "Exploration 27". Here is the description of  numerous Higher Selves gathering to observe this Event:

"We were on the far rim of the outermost ring. I could recognize it from the very thin ambience of haze. The soft white forms
(Higher Selves', LM) were all around us...
I was so completely fascinated by the display that I did not at first notice the background. As far as I could perceive in all directions, with the earth at the center, was a host of forms, countless numbers, it seemed. Some had shape, others appeared as no more than a wisp of cloud vapor, all glowed in various degrees of intensity. From those nearest us, I had the same percept of expectancy, of waiting for the show to begin. It must be some BIG SHOW to attract all of these..."

A menstruation or periods are not natural. Periods are monthly abortions of fetuses in women, done by people or aliens turning up in their bedrooms at night from another dimension, using the technology to do it. It has been done for thousands of years. There are/were millions of women playing this game for thousands of years and they all most of their lives had periods once or twice a months (sometimes up to 3 times). Fetuses don't have souls: they are just vehicles in first stages, but they are still the energy of a woman taken from her on regular basis and creating constant unbalance in her body. The question is what is done to all those fetuses?
Now I understand these things much more and, finally, I realised that all these fetuses were/are needed to populate this and other physical Universes (though this Universe is not going to be physical pretty soon). To create Human+ endless experements had to be performed on those fetuses; many of them have been grown in labs and genetically altered to have the body more tolerant to the rapid change of vibrations at modern times. Children now have new bodies and that helps them more to overcome the drastic Earth Changes. This process is not over yet and continue till we reach non-physical stage when we don't need physical bodies. But other humans in other physical Universes would still need them to participate in physical , 3D Plantary Games on other planets. All this is  described in materials printed by many authors. The advanced technology helps the geneticists to do the job: it existed for millions of years.
Apart from that Reptilians/Sirians/Grays are growing numerous fetuses underground. An army of sexual slaves/soldiers is sent all over the Universe to live with other cultures and to fight Planetary/Galactic wars.

A human feamale is working overtime without knowing it, because her body/energy is used up to 3 times a month for growing fetuses. No wonder that she is tired, irritable, sick quite often and she is often rasing children alone or with a male partner whom she supplies with her energy too. She often have many other jobs on top of that and being constantly abused by males. I know it from my personal experience: my body has been used as a production line for fetuses, for feeding hundreds of hybrid children, human/alien males with my energy and for endless experiment
s without me knowing it. I only learnt about it much later and now I changed my views. I no longer regret it, because it's been done for the noble cause: the Evolution of our and other Universes!

Here is an article from Internet about a young woman, who had 'Alzhemer disease', but whose Alter was replaced by another of her Alters or a total stranger (a Walk-In), who doesn't know much of her life. There are millions of cases like that worldwide and that is done with permission of the Higher self of that person.

Woman with Alzheimer forgets she's a mum (Another Alter, LM)

A young woman with rapid-onset Alzheimer's disease has given birth to a healthy baby girl - but has no idea she has become a mother.
Rebecca Doig from Sydney was diagnosed with the disease last August.
The 31-year-old Australian was found to be pregnant during a series of scans to see what was causing her memory loss.
Her condition has deteriorated so quickly, she has no idea what she has been through.
While daughter Emily was delivered by Caesarean section last week, mum Rebecca has not yet been able to hold her.
Emily's father Scott now has to look after his wife and newborn daughter.
'Emily is perfect,' Mr Doig told The Sunday Telegraph.
'She's a very beautiful little thing and very healthy. The road ahead is going to be extremely difficult - there's no two ways about it.
'We take every day as it comes because there is not a lot that we can do about it.
'If you sit there and start thinking about things, you will just get depressed. I can't do that because I've got a wife and now a little girl to look after.'
Mrs Doig is believed to be the first female to be affected by the rare form of Alzheimer's.
Her daughter does not carry the defective PSEN1 gene that would have predisposed her to the condition.
Mrs Doig was originally diagnosed with depression but by 2008, her forgetfulness was so bad she could not hold down a job.
The dementia caused the part of the brain that controlled emotion to shrink, leaving Mrs Doig isolated from friends and family.
The couple, who had planned to have children, were also struggling financially with Mrs Doig refused a disability pension.
To help Mr Doig cope, his work mates have organised a benefit night next weekend to raise funds for the family.
'It's hard to see your wife lose that,' the new dad said.
'Once she was so energetic and youthful. But she's my life and I'm not giving up on her.'
Tuesday, April 13, 2010 » 08:41am

Robert Monroe on MPD

The Universe is expanding and more and more Parallel Universes are created from this process. The same is happening to us : each one of us is expanding and more and more of Alters are created from the Original Self! This process R.Monroe calls Phasing.

"Phasing Level of Human Consciousness" by Robert Monroe

We have also another thing that comes up that deserves a broad scientific treatment, and that is...we call it PHASING. This Mind Consciousness that we have is in full phase, let's say hopefully as I sit and talk to you here that of my consciousness is involved in doing this. If you are daydreaming or you are called absent-minded, a part of your Consciousness is not here, a very significant part of it. And so if you think of those being phases that 90% of your Mind-Consciousness being is here at this moment and there is a flicker and a part of you is phasing out of it and if you take it deeper than you can see what all of this whole program process means. It means that you becoming more and more out of phase, that are greater percent of you is active in some other state. Meditating states are a form of phasing. Let's say the 25% or more of your phasing patterns, of what is out of physical, is involved in something else and as a result you learn more about your own personal creative process. That's been just an absurd thing to you in the past and then it becomes absurdly easy.


The Many Faces of Bob Monroe (many Personalities/Alters) by Paul Rademacher

 I want to read for you a section from Ron Russell's book "Journey of Robert Monroe". It's a great read. You would learn so much about history of the Institute. You'll learn so much about Robert Monroe. This particular quote comes from Lesley Frans. I think it's so telling. she said:"Among the stuff we often spoke about Bob in terms of which personality aspect he was expressing at the moment. Uncle Bob or Dad, Buisnessman Bob, Good Executive Director, Old Boy Bob, Cosmic Bob, Paranoid Bob, Performer Bob.
These were main Bobs I knew, but not by far the only Bobs. Once you learn to take advantage of determining which bob was present for attempting communication: it would change on a dime.
She has a juggling Bob caused the stuff much frustration. Buisnessman Bob sent ethics down from the Black Hole as we call his office at his cabin from the Robert's Mountain. Some other Bob refuted it (proved to be wrong), it aches and Paranoid Bob regained untrustful worthiness of stuff to fail to follow the ethics.
One time Buisnessman Bob (she described it as a verification in 1950's ethics) sly, hard, unemotional in a pursuit of a dollar and he was whom Lesley was expected to encounter when she was summon to a meeting in the central dining room with Bob and Ron Harris. She was the first to arrive, she sat down to wait.
The others came together. Bob carrying a yellow legal pad, covered with this customary big black leathering. Soon we wrer settling in and I glanced at Bob. At that moment he caught my eye and the most extraodinary thing happened. I felt as though he and I were transported into another awareness and the stream of communication issued from his gaze directly from my consciousness. The stream contained words and feelings. It's said:"Isn't it fun?" This refered to the entire human drama as well as our little meeting accompanied by the lightest sense of fun and mischief, which I saw reflected in the sparkling eyes across from me: I had encounted a Cosmic Law."
I think all of us have been beneficiaries of Cosmic Bob for sure. There is no question about it. That's why we keep coming back, isn't it? And that's a Gift.

The Many Faces of Bob Monroe

When R.Monroe is talking about the difference between Focuses and who would you meet on what Level, he gave us
an excelent example of Multiple Personality Disorder; our Alters, especially children-Alters are turning up on those Levels as a result of physical/emotional traumas, trying to reunite with their Core-Selves, p.253, "Ultimate Journey" :
"Others may appear as fragments of current life personalities, aspects which had fled or been torn away from the Core Self; for example, child selves who had escaped from the trauma and pain of physical or emotional abuse in their families and now seek to be reunited ..."
R.Monroe, by the way, never wanted to be a woman, after having a dreadful experience as a woman. He described it in one of the books.
R.Monroe's books are full of descriptions of MPDed humans, only he doesn't call it that way. Here is one them, p.203 "Ultimate Journey" :
  ". . . clusters of light, human energy lights, a multidimensional carpet of them, endless . . . I-There clusters . . . how did I miss them before? Now I understand the inflow and outflow . . . mine is there but I must stay on track . . . the outflow of helpers, finding lost parts of their cluster . . . the inflow bringing them back. And that other steady outflow . . . thousands and thousands . . . the insertions of groups of personality units into single fresh humans in the Earth Life System . . ." ("lost parts" and
 "personality units" are the keys for MPD, LM).

"Matrix 3" book on MPD

Matrix III- Volume 2, p.559-566, by Val Valerian (printed in 1995) :

The Rise of Multiple Personality Disorders, Ritual Abuse and U.S. Intelligence Agency Involvement in Covert MPD Operations

A review of Multiple Personality Disorder

The earliest recorded multiple personality disorder was related by Paracelsus in 1646, involving a woman who was amnesic for an alter personality she reported as stealing her money. In 1791, Eberhardt Gmelin reported on the case of “exchange personalities”. He treated a German woman who would suddenly “exchange” her personality, language and manners with a personality who spoke perfect French and behaved like an aristocratic lady. As the French personality, the woman retained memory for all that happened in her French state, whereas she was amnesic for this same behavior in her German personality. Gmelin was able to switch her back and forth between these two personalities with a wave of his hand. It was one of the first reported cases where a therapist established control over an MPD patient. Benjamin Rush, one of the signers of the Declaration of Independence and chief surgeon of the Continental Army, collected case histories of dissociation and MPD for his lectures and writings on physiological psychiatry. Rush penned the first attempt at a textbook on psychiatry in the United States, and theorized that the origin of MPD involved a curious split in hemispheric interaction.

During the period from 1880 to about 1920, there was a flourishing interest in multiple personality disorders. A relatively large number of cases were reported, particularly in France and the United States. That MPD is considered to be a dissociative phenomena led to increased discussion about the nature of consciousness itself. It was also a period of a great many conferences and meetings, many of which devoted extensive time to sessions on dissociation. A plethora of cases stand out. Several unusual ones deserve mention. Eugene Azam (1822-1899) studied the case of Felida over a period of 35 years and published her case in 1887 with a preface by Charcot. Felida had two prominent personalities and a third personality which would appear from time to time. Her first personality was amnesic for the behavior of the second, whereas her second personality remembered her entire life history. The third personality, who suffered from attack of anxiety and hallucination, would emerge on occasion. At one point, the first personality appeared with an unexplained pregnancy that could not be explained. The second personality emerged and took responsibility. A strikingly similar example of an unexplained pregnancy in MPD was reported in 1984.
Reviewers of MPD all seem to comment on the waxing and waning in the numbers of case reports over the last two centuries. The period from about 1920 to early 1970's saw the lowest point of MPD as a clinical entity. A few cases continued to be reported in journals during the 1930's and 1940's, but added little new information.
In the 1970's, individuals with MPD started appearing out of the woodwork and case reports of MPD became increasingly commonplace. The publication of the Diagnostic and Statistical Manual of Mental Disorders (DSM-III) in 1980 by the American Psychiatric Association, which created many new categories of mental disorders, admittedly for insurance billing purposes, conferred a certain legitimacy upon MPD that no other form of “proof of existence” could. The period from 1980 to 1995 saw a rapid growth in the number of cases reported, not necessarily because MPD was quantifiable in terms of the DSM-III or DSM-III-R (revised), but because there genuinely were more people appearing with bona fide MPD disorders. The reason for the increased numbers of MPD cases was unknown.
Some clinical features of MPD have changed over time. The most striking of these is the difference in the numbers of alternate personalities reported for earlier cases and the numbers found in modern patients. Many of the very earliest cases are dual personalities, a condition that is very rarely encountered in modern patients. When more than one “alter” was present, usually no more than four distinct personalities were identified. An interesting trend toward increasing numbers of identified alters. In 1978, the mean number of alternate personalities was 9.7. By 1984, the average number of alternates was 15. Many therapists now report patients having 50 or more alternate personalities.
A second feature of MPD that has appeared to evolve over time is the slowly emerging association of the disorder with traumatic childhood experiences. The existence of a traumatic experience producing alternate personalities was described by Janet and Morton Prince in 1906 and Walter Prince in 1917, who cited specific physical abuse episodes for his patient Doris. Goddard in 1926 was the first to report sexual abuse as a possible precipitant. Morselli in 1930 was the first to report a history of incest connected with an MPD patient. Until the late 1970's, however, the majority of case reports did not include a history of clearly identified childhood trauma as part of the case history, though many of the early cases did identify childhood environments characterized by extremely authoritarian, religious, or perfectionistic standards. Although the incidence of child abuse between 1976 and 1986 rose, in some samples, as much as 900%, the number of emerging adult cases, especially in connection with scenarios involving contact with apparent alien species, as well as U.S. Government or military personnel, began to accelerate after about 1980.

The Paradigm of CIA Use of MPD Personalities
The core feature of MPD is the existence of alter personalities who exchange control over an individual’s behavior. The “alters” appear to be discrete states of consciousness organized around a “prevailing affect”, a sense of self (including body image), with a limited repertoire of behaviors and a set of state-dependent memories. The interesting attributes of MPD memory structures were noticed early on by U.S. Intelligence personnel, particularly the CIA, who envisioned MPD “sleepers” as a form of “Manchurian candidate” able to penetrate strange and unusual environments where the primary personality would be so altered that reactive memory would be oblivious to the strangeness, yet alternative personalities, apparently impervious to technical memory erasure techniques, could preserve intelligence data in nested psychic gestalts accessible by similarly nested code words and phrases when the “sleeper” could be recovered. The CIA has openly admitted MPD experimentation, but insists that it terminated such programs in 1960. The production of MPD personalities, as far as research has determined, involved ritual sexual abuse of children, use of mind altering drugs and various forms of negative aversion conditioning centered around cult activity involving “satanic” ritual and belief systems. But, where is the overt proof that this actually happened, other than in the results gradually emerging from various psychotherapy sessions? We’ll get into that later, but first let’s discuss the various attributes assignable to MPD alter personalities.

The Alter Personalities

In 1984, various APA workshop work with the emerging MPD problem arrived at a cohesive definition for an “alter” personality as “an entity with a firm, persistent, and well-founded sense of self and a characteristic and consistent pattern of behavior and feelings in response to a given stimuli. It has a range of functions, a range of emotional responses, and a significant memory of its own existence”. Most MPD patients have some alter personalities who meet this definition, as well as a number of what are apparently personality “fragments” who are similar to full-fledged personalities except that they lack the depth and breadth of a full personality, and have a limited range of affects, behaviors and life history.
At least 50% or more of MPD patients have “alters” who see themselves in diametric conflict with the “host” or “primary” personality. This group of personalities, sometimes referred to as “internal prosecutors” will “sabotage” the patient’s life and may inflict serious injury to the body in attempts to kill or harm the “host” or other personalities.
There also may be “suicidal personalities” who are driven to kill themselves, and these often have the single-minded dedication to their task of suicide and have no awareness of the host or other personalities. At least, the psychological data on this alter interestingly matches reports of alters of identical function used in intelligence operations. It is this alter that is often called on, by virtue of programmed code-words, to eliminate the individual once an intelligence operation is complete and the “sleeper” loses its usefulness.
Most MPD patients have an array of “protector” and “helper” personalities, who serve as a functional counterbalance to the “persecutors” and “suicidals”. In female MPD cases, the “protector” personalities are often male alters who will emerge if they believe the body is in danger or threatened by circumstances similar to previous trauma. In therapy settings, it is necessary to contact this alter and assure it that no harm is intended to the patient. The “protector” personalities also apparently serve as part of an internal system of “checks and balances” to counteract some of the self-destructive alters. A special subset of the “protector personality” is the “internal self-helper”, first identified in 1974. These alters are typically passive, emotionless and provide information and insights into the inner workings of the system. It is from these internal self-helpers that the insight into CIA/NSA use of individuals for covert operations, and some of the code phrases and words, first emerged.
The “memory trace” personality is an alter who has a more or less complete memory of the individual’s life history. It is a source of historical information on past events and the activities of the other personalities.
At least half of all MPD patients appear to have “cross-gender” alters, meaning child, adolescent or adult alters of the opposite sex from the host. Unfortunately for the patient, some of these “cross gender” may overtly cross dress. They may be responsible for the “uni-sex” appearance of many MPD patients. Female MPD patients frequently have short hair and wear clothing that allows their male alters, who tend to serve in masculine roles, to emerge comfortably. In male MPD patients, the female personalities are often older, “good mother” figures who attempt to provide counsel. In male MPD cases, female alters appear in about 75% of cases.
In most MPD cases, there are personalities that express “forbidden impulses”, often markedly sexual in nature. These promiscuous alters may lead turbulent sexual lives, leaving the bewildered “host” wondering how the situation arose. This is especially interesting when the promiscuous alter picks up a male partner and then another alter appears, leaving the host personality, usually frigid, to contend with the advances of the “stranger”. The host personality often interprets the outcome of this internal setup as “rape”.
Other alters involved in the MPD scenario are described as “administrators” (functionally organizing otherwise fragmented alters, often described as cold, distant and authoritarian), “autistic” (alters generally infant or child), “special ability” (alters with special skills, often alter-fragments organized by the “administrators”), “anethetic or analgesic” (alters which trace their origin to painful physical or sexual abuse, who deny feeling pain and are activated when the body is injured by self or others), “imitators or imposters” (alters that mimic other alters, handling situations the mimicked alter cannot- they drive the therapist crazy), “demons and spirits” (alters arising in those having hosts with original fundamentalist religious belief systems, usually malevolent alters), and the “original personality” (alter identified by the other alters as the “original” from whom all alters are derived). Research seems to indicate that the “original” is the identity which developed just after birth and split off the first new personality in order to help the body survive a severe stress. The “original” is typically not active and is often described by other alters as having been “put to sleep” or otherwise incapacitated at some much earlier point. The host personality is not the “original” personality in most patients. All of this is a situation in which Abbott and Costello would ask, “who is on first?” Nevertheless, clinical description of the alters seems to match reports in the field related to neurolinguistic codification of alters created through intelligence programs from about 1950 through at least 1970.

Degrees of Interawareness among Alter Personalities
The alters possess varying degrees of awareness of each other. The host personality generally does no know about the existence of the alters, although “internal self-helpers” and “memory trace” alters will claim knowledge of the entire system of alternate personalities. Alters may know a subset of other alters, but not all of them. This property has been clinically termed “directional awareness”. Surveys by the National Institutes of Mental Health (NIMH) found that 75% of MPD patients had at least one alter who denied all knowledge of the other alters, and that 85% had an alter who claimed to know all of the others.

Information Permeability Between Dissociative Barriers
The dissociative barriers that separate the alters are more permeable for some types of information than for other types. The more traumatically or emotionally charged an idea or affect is, the more it will tend to be isolated within an alter and segregated from the larger domain of consciousness. Uniqueness of alters and the barriers between them tend to disappear for emotionally neutral or non-affect laden material.
This tendency tends to compartmentalize emotionally charged information - a fact taken advantage of in terms of intelligence programing of MPD persons for operational intrusion into unusual scenarios.
The compartmentalization is apparently accessed through nested codification assigned to seemingly innocuous alters, although the jury can still said to be out on the precise internal organization.

Attitudes of Alters Toward the Physical Body
Many of the alters seem to have a rather cavalier attitude towards the safety and well-being of the physical body that they share. Alters who recognize that they share the body with other alters often do not seem interested in the health of that body, and provide explanations to justify that seeming indifference. Some of the explanations are quite intriguing- “the original abuser mistreated the body, so the alter feels the same”, “the alter exists outside the body and views it as a place to come for interaction with physical world”, and “it is not their body, and they would change it (sex) if they could”. An interesting variant is that many of the alters see the body as being different after they “inhabit” it. Some see the hair as a different color, some see the body as thin when it is fat, etc. A really interesting variant in MPD lore, which has occurred often enough to establish it as a viable variant, is that when one alter is in charge, the body will be diabetic. When another alter takes over, there is no trace of diabetes present. Other variations of this mirror the ability of consciousness to alter the physical characteristics of the body. This is something that drives mechanistic psychiatrists crazy themselves, and they often go into denial about the whole thing.
Of course, we know better.

Alter Switches and Switching Processes
Switching is the process of changing from one alter to another, and is obviously a core process in MPD. Therapeutic efforts must incorporate knowledge of switching and the recognition of switches. Otherwise, changes in behavior are misunderstood, and any leverage gained through recognition and confrontation of alters fades away. A switch may be Stimulated by a process buried within the internal dynamics of the MPD  system, or elicited by events in the immediate environment, including words, phrases or events that mimic a core event that may have given rise to an alter in the first place. As an MPD patient undergoes treatment, control of switches by the patient often manifests itself.
Since many alters are unaware of other alters and view “life” as a series of “appearances” and “disappearances” in which they often “wake up” or “go to sleep”, there is a certain adaptive logic to the switching process, so that an alter appropriate to the external circumstance is called out in most cases. The multiplicity of alters is often masked by the ease at which the MPD patient switches alters in ways that appear appropriate to changing external situations. Hence, the very existence of alters may only be apparent to those who observe the individual across a wide variety of different settings. In times of stress, however, alters may emerge who are inappropriate to the situation, resulting in serious problems.
Switches can be overt or covert, the latter often being difficult to detect, and it is often only after one has observed a number of overt switches that covert switching is likely to be recognized. The manifestations of a switch can be divided into physical and psychological changes that may be observed when exchange of alters takes place. The degree of differentiation between the alters (how different the alters are) obviously affects the perception that a switch has occurred. Are one of you following this? A second factor that appears to influence the perception of a difference by an observer is familiarity and past experience with alters. Very often, a radical change in facial expression can betray that fact that a switch has occurred. Sometimes, it can be as subtle as a distinctive change in the eyes - often not a quantifiable change. Postural and motor behavioral changes occur with transition of alters. Changes in voice and speech, as well as dress and grooming, may indicate a switch. Switching itself can take a fraction of a second or can last minutes - sometimes longer. Transient facial twitching often accompanies a switch. Some switches have been mistaken as epileptic seizures.

Alter Names
Alters may be named by the external or internal function they perform (e.g.. “the driver”, “the maid”, “the gatekeeper”) for an alter who performs the internal function of controlling which alters can emerge at a given time. They may be named for the affect that they manifest (e.g., “the angry one”, “the sad one”), or an actual external person in an authoritative position one of the alters identifies with (e.g., “Dr. Green”). Most of the attributes of an alter collapse into a single morpheme, or name. Sometimes they will have a first, last and middle name, or they might be a derivative of the legal name.
Many MPD systems, in turn, can have “unnamed” alters that go by the “name” of “no one”, “nobody”, or “no name”. In many cases, what appear as unnamed alters will turn out to have names after all. Many alters are unwilling to reveal their names because the knowledge of the name will allow an external person to call them out.

Alter Numbers
Research seems to indicate that the absolute range of the number of  alters range from two, in the case of dual personalities (now rare), to reports of hundreds of alter personalities - not only a therapeutic nightmare, but a real adventure for the individual involved. The fact that some people who manifest MPD are involved in abduction scenarios complicates the issue even further.
An NIMH study found a significant correlation between the number of different types of childhood trauma reported and the number of alters, suggesting that the more traumatized a person was, the more alters the system will contain. The lower the age at which the trauma occurs the more alters are likely to appear. This tends to be supported by clinical findings we have examined. The number of alters in the system is directly proportional to the probability of sociopathic behavior, externally directed violence, and suicide attempts.

Layering of Alters
One phenomena noticed by therapists (and one implied or directly stated in descriptions of CIA methodology) is the nesting or layering of alters. Some alters overlie each other or are buried beneath other alters.. An overtly recognizable alter can mask several covertly active alters not externally manifest - these covertly active alters are often tied to a specific trauma or life issue. Lack of recognition of nesting can cause previously fused alters to re-dissociate. It is an important discovery made in 1984. Often integration of alters itself will open up certain “niches” in the system, holes as it were, which can be filled by alters previously dormant or inactive. It is common psychiatric interpretation that layering is part of the defensive process of dissociation that binds pain and horror by fragmentation and storage in such a way that it is difficult to reassemble, however, research indicates that layering or nesting process is one that is so well understood by intelligence agencies that it can be crafted in any way necessary to set up a specific system to store information, parallel to an equally nested series of coded initiators for various alters.
Groups of related alters often exist, often tied by the same trauma and therefore sharing the same origin. Complex MPD patients with large numbers of alters may carry several different “family groupings”, and often the various groups may be in conflict with each other. Dating someone who turns out to have MPD must be the literal “blind date from hell”.

Key or Cue Words
Interestingly, reports of CIA/NSA keyword systems relative to MPD individuals have a certain viability. The existence of the use of key words to elicit specific alters was first noted in 1964, only four years after the CIA claimed they terminated the program in 1960. The use of “cue words” is an important technique for facilitating the hypnotic process. Since hypnosis, drugs and trauma are essential for deliberately creating MPD individuals in line with mission objectives, it is not surprising that the existence of cue words became evident early on."

Dolores Cannon on Multiple Personalities

There is so much valueable information about us having different personalities in Dolores Cannon books, that it's impossible to post all of it on this link, but just a few  excerpts. Here is one of them. This story happened in modern Melbourne, Australia.  In this case an Australian female-client knew, that she had her other personality and named her.
The same thing was happening to the female-writer of the book "When Rabbit Howls"
. She had names for quite a few of her personalities, which she used in the book. What is the most important to know, that all your other personalies of a different spiritual level, different age/sex, but they all belong to your Higher Self. When you need help, then more evolved personalities from your Higher Self are helping you up to the point that one of them can replace your previous soul and continue driving in your physical body like in the vehicle, getting needed information, till your Higher Self decides that enough is enough. In another extract Dolores is doing a regression session with an Australian female.

"THE CONVOLUTED UNIVERSE",  book 2, written by DOLORES CANNON in 2005

pp 591- 601:
(M: Michelle, D: Dolores)

M: It was a jerky motion. (Laughing loudly)
D: Yes, I saw you jump. What happened?
M: I think I go through some kind of vacuum. (She thought this was funny.)
D: What do you see? Where are you?
M: It’s the planning committee (in her Higher Self, LM). Actually, that’s not the right words, but for lack of better terms ... It’s to be decided what I’m to be doing now. But it’s hard to implement that part of the plan when you get emotionally involved. I didn’t realize it would be hard.
D: So they’re looking at your record?
M: Yeah, to see what would be good for me to do next. I get to decide too, but it takes a group, because we all work together. I’m being shown some things in the life I’m to be in.
D: You’re going to go to another life?
M: Yes. They’re showing me a life as Michelle. (Big sigh) It’s going to be a hard one. I’m not real eager. He said that these experiences would help me, by understanding different segments of this life. If I can put it into words. I can feel it rather than see it. All these different experiences are needed so that I can more effectively help.
D: Is this to be your first life as a human being on Earth?
M: This part of me, yes. It’s much more complicated. It reminds me of a diamond, and those different parts of the diamond. The different facets. This facet has never been here before. The other two facets have.
I think that my soul has more than one part to it. The different parts are the different facets.

D: Can one of the facets know about the other facets?
M: (Surprised) Yes, they can! They will. They will take turns in this life. They won’t be able to manage the whole thing by themselves. The first facet will be there up until age ten. The second facet will be there till age twenty-one. Then the third facet will be there for the remainder.
D: Why does there have to be different facets for the different parts of the life?
M: That’s the only way this can be done successfully.
D: It would be difficult for one facet to go through. It wouldn’t be able to?

She suddenly began to cry emotionally. She didn’t answer as she continued to cry harder. Sometimes it is better to let the person get the emotions out, so I allowed her to cry, and then gently tried to get her talking again.

D: Are you going to agree to do it. (Yes.) Even though you can see it’s going to be hard? (Yes.) Why are you going to agree to it then?
M: (A big sigh. She was gaining control of herself.) They can help later. (She gave a big sigh.)
D: At least you’ll know what it’s like going in (the physical body, LM). Nobody’s making you do it.
M: No. it’s necessary.
D: So, does the conscious body know when these different facets move in and out?
M: No, not initially. We remain aware of this agreement, but not fully. This is the first time that we fully understood what we’re going through.
D: But this is not like a walk-in.
M: It’s different, because we are not separate. A walk-in is a separate soul. We’re all part of the whole.
D: You’re all part of the same soul.
But Michelle did say when she was about ten tears old, she felt she died at that time.

Michelle had a partial memory of something that happened at that age. Her mother died when Michelle was very young. Her aunt took over the role of mother while they lived with her grandmother. Both women were mentally disturbed and sadistic in their treatment of little Michelle. This was what caused much of her earlier problems that she had successfully blocked from her memory. The women belonged to a satanic group that held meetings in their home, although Michelle did not realize what was going on. She saw many things that her young mind suppressed. The incident that she never forgot was when she was put into some kind of a wooden box. She was suffocating, and she felt that she left her body and floated upward. She thought she died at that time, because the feelings were so intense. Obviously, she did not, yet no one in her family ever talked about what happened that night. For many years, she thought the events she half-
remembered were only part of her sick imagination. Noone in her family ever gave any indication that anything of this intensity had ever occurred. All memories, especially of rituals she had been personally involved in, were forced back into the subconscious. It was probably the mind’s way of maintaining Michelle’s sanity. This was one of the things she had asked to find out. Was the incident with the box real, or just a child’s sick imagination?

D: What happened at that time? Did she actually leave the body? (Yes.) Is it all right for her to know about it?
M: Yes, it’s time for her to know.
D: Tell her what happened when she was ten.
M: She was put in the box. Her family had a very secret life that was not to be talked about in any terms.
D: Then she was correct about the glimpses she’s had of that? (Emphatic: Yes!) They were very sick people, I guess you would say.
M: Very! Very, very sick.
D: This is why one facet could only stay until the age of ten?
M: Yes! Otherwise, it would have been too hard. The soul couldn’t have handled it.
D: Did she die when they put her into that box?
M: Not in the physical sense. She went through the tunnel of light, but she kept the cord connection to the body. This was the time to exchange information, and to gain an understanding of her Earth life to that point. The entry of the new facet (another part of the same Higher Self, LM) needed to occur. (Big sigh) And the first facet was very tired. The first ten years were very hard.
D: Then she exchanged information with the second facet so it understood what had been going on?
M: Yes. Even though there had been an understanding, there had to be kind of an exchange energetically. So that the pain ... if the full impact of what happened went back to the body, it couldn’t have made it, in the way that could have helped later.
D: Is this why Michelle only has glimpses of those first years, because the memories remained with the first facet?
M: (Emphatic: Yes!) When she remembered, it was more like watching a movie, even though there was sadness. There was more sadness for the first facet than for the people involved. (Softly) Oh, the poor girl.
D: Then when she came back, was it easier for her to handle it as the second facet? (Yes) That’s the only way she could have survived, I guess.
M: The second half wasn’t any easier.
D: But the second facet stayed till the age of twenty-one. (Yes.) What happened at the age of twenty-one?
M: She was just getting married to Jerry. They weren’t that closely connected. It was a choice to end that pattern, more than a connection of the souls. It was a way to get out of the pattern of that connection with her aunt and grandmother. The exchange of the facets helped to re-pattern. Because ... I can’t even put it into words. There wasn’t the emotional link with Jerry. Even though it was hard and sad not to have the connection, the kind of marriage that was desired, it gave a time to be able to reflect. It really wasn’t even necessary to be with him. That sounds strange, but it was like a resting period.
D: He was just the instrument to break the pattern, and get her out of that situation. (Yes.) Then what happened at the age of twenty-one when the third facet came in?
M: It was in the bedroom. I see myself lying on the bed. I remember the cars going by. I remember the sounds. I was really distraught. I didn’t even know if I should marry Jerry. People told me that nobody knows for sure about getting married. I was very upset. I know I didn’t fall asleep. It was more like a trance state. A floating sensation. So ... during the trance, I left. (Very soft. Hard to hear.) I feel like I’m going right now.
D: You can just look at it. You don’t have to experience it. But it had to be done in the trance state, you mean?
M: For me, it was easier. There were so many secrets in that house I lived in. My aunt and others knew what was really going on, but they weren’t allowed to tell me. They thought it was better if I didn’t remember. But I always knew something was not right. I know now, they were covering it up, trying to brush it away.
D: The third facet exchanged or joined, or whatever it did, during the trance state? (Yes.) But it also exchanged memories?
M: Yes. It took the memories, but it left a lot of pain. Some of the pain remained, because that was part of the process of learning how to clear.
D: So it couldn’t take everything.
M: No, the personality would have split off and shattered.
D: Is that possible to do that?
M: To split and shatter? Yes! They call it multiple personality (disorder, LM). ... I had to be much more clear.
D: So this is why the exchange took place, to give you more strength to handle what was going to come after that. (Yes.) And it had to exchange memories, but retain some of the feelings, because otherwise, it wouldn’t make sense?
M: Right!
D: You can’t take everything away, not at that age anyway.
M: No, that’s right.
D: Then whenever Michelle woke up, did she feel any different?
M: Yes. I felt, “Why am I marrying this guy?” (Laugh) But I did anyway.
D: Did you feel like a different person?
M: Yes! I did! I knew it was wrong for me right then and there. But I was confused.
D: Then the third facet is the one that has remained. (Yes) And will remain? (Yes) It’s more stable than the others, and can handle more trauma.
M: It looks to connect more to the knowledge to help clear.
D: You said before she came into this life, there were two facets, two parts of her, that had had Earth lives.
M: Yes. Those were facets one and two.
D: And the third is the one that has had no past lives? (Right) It’s the one that came more directly from the light being (her Higher Self, LM). (Yes) So whenever she has remembered past lives, they are from the other two facets. (Yes) This one is more pure, if that’s the right word. More direct?
M: Yes, it is able to access more direct knowledge.
D: This is why she’s able to do work she does with energy?

Michelle had recently begun to do healing by using energy through hands-on methods.
M: Yes. It came to do that to help people. She helps people see the problem. You can’t do the healing for them, so she’s just a tool. She’s able to direct a lot of light to help their body remember the union they once had a millennium ago, so they can reconnect with it. She’s not supposed to do all the healing, because it’s a free will planet; they have to agree to it. And she wants them to be the master of their own destiny. They need to become their own masters; their own healers. We need people to be awakened, and remember. So she helps them remember, and helps them lift off the pain...
A strange phenomenon occurred here that was picked up by the tape recorder. A loud electrical distortion like a steady static. It did not fluctuate like static, just a steady electrical interference. It lasted ten seconds, and knocked all the sound off the tape. It stopped as suddenly as it began. I was unaware of anything unusual happening, but the tape recorder picked it up. I continued the transcription after the sound stopped.
M: ... they even believe they’re bad. They have been in the physical for so long, they forgot about their light. They’ve been indoctrinated into something that is not true.
D: This is why sometimes they think they’re bad?
M: Yes. She reminds them that they are not the experience, but these are just experiences they are having to help them learn.
D: If they learn something, that’s the important thing. (Yes) ...
M: ... The way it’s being shown, I’m sure it’s symbolic, because I need to understand it. There is this ball of light, and all these people are dropping out of the ball of light. I was thinking, why are we parachuting down? But we split off to have these experiences. We’re all jointly a part of this. We all are one.
D: What are we going to do with these experiences eventually?
M: Some day we will join back again. It’ll be more satisfying.
(What has been depicted by Michelle is the process R.Monroe was writing about in his books: when all of us chipped off from the Creative Force and as little suns (called souls) started our independent journeys from the higher densities to the lower ones and back to the Creative Force. During these long journeys we expand, gain a lot of experiences and balanced energies and giving these Gifts to the Creative Force by merging with it, in order someday to start this kind of journey again. This is a never ending process, LM).

M: Let’s see if I can get the feeling of it. It’s really hard for me to translate this. I don’t know if I can say the words. (Pause) It’s kind of like people who have been in a war. You hear about people who have been in battle together. And they have a different sense of connection because they really helped each other, or they went through a lot together. And when it’s all done, there is this bond that is never broken. We had a bond before, but we didn’t have the experience.
D: It’s almost like a camaraderie, you mean?
M: Yes, a closer bond.  All of us are really important to the union (with the Creative Force, LM). Each one of us. Each person has their own little part of it. Their soul will find it for them. You’re connected to all parts of yourself. And I feel this reunion of all these people that I missed. And all these souls that I’ve known before. Like we’re all uniting and moving back up together.
Michelle’s life had definitely been filled with challenges and continued to be. She thought she never wanted to have children, yet she suddenly decided to adopt a baby girl. As the little girl grew, it became obvious something was wrong. She was now nine years old and had been diagnosed as having a bi-polar disorder in her brain. At times, she would have lucid moments, but the majority of the time she was violent and suicidal. Michelle loved her, but felt totally helpless. Her husband couldn’t take the challenge and divorced her, leaving her to care for the girl by herself. Michelle’s subconscious said this was a challenge she agreed to before coming in. She was shown all this during the reviewing time before the board of elders. She had agreed to learn difficult lessons during this life in order to understand how to be human. Michelle definitely did not take on an easy life this time. It is admirable that she is devoting time to use her abilities to heal others.

The concept of a multi-faceted soul came up again a month later on the other side of the world. As has been happening with me in my work, when I am presented with a concept that is new to me, I am usually given more information that expands upon the theory through another client. I find it fascinating that whoever is guiding my work decides which topic I am to be given at each stage of my growth. And they use the trance state of my clients to deliver the information. There can be no other explanation, because the client has no idea what I have worked on with other people. During each session, I am focused on the client and their problems, and there is no need to talk about other people’s problems or sessions. The subject seems to be used merely as a vehicle to get the information through to me. Other people have said that I appear to draw the appropriate client to me that has the information I need. Whatever is occurring, it is not on a conscious, purposeful level."

pp 599-617, book 2 "The Convoluted Universe":

"This session was done in Australia when I was in Sydney to lecture for the Mind, Body, Spirit (MBS) Expo in November, 2002. I had just come from presenting at the Conscious Living Expo in Perth. I was given a comfortable two bedroom apartment instead of the usual hotel room. It overlooked Darling Harbour and had a very nice atmosphere, and was within walking distance of the Convention Centre where the MBS Expo was held. As usual, I scheduled the clients from my long waiting list. I never know what their problems are, or reasons for requesting the session until they arrive.

Cathie was an attractive, intelligent woman in her forties. She had many questions, but one that most intrigued her was an incident that happened a few years before. She was going through a very traumatic time in her life, where everything was wrong, including the death of her husband. The final blow was when she discovered she had breast cancer. Chemotherapy and radiotherapy were zapping her strength and reducing her will to live. She was tired of living under the existing circumstances. She had enough, and had decided to kill herself. Before she did this though, she wanted to see all her friends one last time. Her plans were made very carefully. She had a Christmas party at her house and invited everyone. Noone knew the real reason for the party, and she told noone that it was being held for the express purpose of saying good-bye to them. Everyone had a wonderful time and enjoyed themselves, as did she. She had been able to successfully hide her real emotions, and noone suspected that when they left she fully intended to commit suicide. After the last guest had departed, she set about very deliberately with the rest of her plan. Instead, an extraordinary incident occurred that prevented it. She thought she was very successful at remaining emotionless. But after the last guest left, she started crying uncontrollably. She had every intention of leaving this unhappy life and going on to the other side. She had made her plans carefully as to the method of suicide, but she now felt totally drained emotionally and physically, and was unable to follow through. She decided it could all wait until the next day, and went to bed.

This part is from Cathie’s notes: “I awoke at 3am. I lay on my back with my eyes closed and could see bright white light through my eyelids, but when I opened my eyes the room was in darkness. As I lay there wondering what was happening, I saw a light dive down and enter my body. It flew in through my feet and ran up to my head filling me with light. I still had my eyes closed but I could now see my body as light. At the same time, I also felt a wave of electricity or a strong current run through my body, again from my feet to my head.

The next morning she felt totally different. Everything seemed brand new and the desire to commit suicide and leave this world was totally gone. She did not know what happened except that her life changed totally that night. Also, the cancer went into remission so she did not need more of the painful treatments. She could only guess that maybe a walk-in experience had occurred. In my experience, normally the person is unaware of any exchange when it takes place. But maybe there was a reason for Cathie to be aware enough to know that something strange and unusual had occurred.

This was her main concern: to find out what happened that night. So instead of going into a past life, I took her back to the night of the party. I had her come down ... on December 17, 2000. I set the stage to make sure we had the appropriate day, “You’re having this party with these very special friends.”

She interrupted me with a surprise outburst, “I wasn’t there.”

(D- Dolores, C- Cathie, the name of the client)

D: You weren’t there?
C: No. It wasn’t me.
D: Can you still tell me about that date?
C: I can’t see it.

I have never let that stop me from obtaining information, because I knew that the subconscious has the records of everything that has ever occurred to the person. I asked if it could supply the information, and Cathie suddenly broke down and began to cry uncontrollably. I knew that I had to get her to talk in order to remove her from the emotions. “Can you tell me why you’re emotional?”
C: (Letting some words out between sobs.) Yes ... it was very big ... very big.
D: What was very big?
C: That day.
D: But you had a nice party, didn’t you, with all your friends?
C: (Calming down. Still sobbing, but gaining control of herself.) Yeah ... it was a party. (Sobbing) It was a sad party. Because ... it was the end. (Sobs) An ending party. (Sobs) And it was a saying good-bye party. (Crying)
D: Was Cathie emotional on that day?
C: She was saying good-bye to ... to Lucinda. (Sobs)
D: Who is Lucinda?
Some of her words were blocked by sobs. I was trying to understand who she was talking about.
C: She was the soul that came in at birth (the name Lucinda was created by Cathie for the spirit who entered the body at birth, LM) ... and who ... struggled so hard. (Crying) And who was in so much pain. Because life was just so sad.
All of this was so difficult to understand, because of the continuous crying and emotion.
D: Why did she have to struggle?
C: (She finally calmed down enough to be understood.) Ah! She took the hard road. She always, always took the hard road.
D: But she chose that, didn’t she?
C: Yes, she did. She made it so hard. (Sobs) She didn’t know any other way. She thought that was the only way. It was difficult for her, but she made it hard for other people too. She did not see that. She only saw her own pain. She didn’t see what pain she caused other people. She caused her mother so much pain. She caused people in her life- Stephen, that she grew up with. They were kids together. And then they were sweethearts. And she dumped him, and she caused him so much pain. She was selfish. She just cared about herself. (A big sigh. At least the crying had stopped.)
D: She didn’t care that she was hurting other people?
C: No. She did it to make herself feel good. She was selfish. Lucinda was very selfish. She wanted to go home, because she realized that she wasn’t getting it. She thought this was a waste of time.
D: Being in a body, you mean, in a life?
C: (A revelation) Oh! Okay! So what happened was that someone else came in, called “Yanie” (the higher evolved soul from the same Higher Self, LM). She came in to help her, and to instruct her. And Yanie was with her for the last month. And Yanie helped her to learn, because Yanie was higher, more informed. She didn’t have any ego. And she helped Lucinda, so Lucinda could leave. And could learn some things before she left.

This sounded similar to soul parts, except that Cathie assigned them names. Maybe this made it easier for her to understand and explain...

D: She was just very selfish soul. (Yes) Did Lucinda talk to Yanie before she came in?
C: Lucinda and Yanie agreed that they would work together. Lucinda wanted to go home. And she created the cancer as a way to get out, to go home. And then she could see that she’d wasted her life. She’d wasted the opportunities in this body. And she hated that. She hated that! (Emotional again.) She realized that she had wasted all those years. She realized that she didn’t get the lesson. (All said with emotion.) And so Yanie said that she would come in and work with Lucinda for a little while before she left, to help her learn some of the lessons. And then when she went back, she would have achieved something. And Yanie helped her to be more balanced. And Yanie helped her to prepare to go.
D: There wasn’t any way that Lucinda could stay?
C: She didn’t want to.
D: I figured once she began learning these things from Yanie ...
C: No, because the deal was made. And Yanie wanted to come in for a while. And Lucinda agreed to that; that she would leave. And that was not a problem. She was okay about honoring that promise.
D: So Lucinda would be able to progress on the other side (other side is non-physical level of 4th Density, LM)?
(Yes) It seems as though she wasn’t ready for a physical life.
C: She was just not conscious. She was ego driven. And she was caught up in the physical, and the pleasures in the body. She was caught up in money and greed and ego and sex. Ah, and even addiction. Alcohol, even went with that.
D: So she was experiencing all of the negative parts of being human.
C: Yes. She didn’t want to be here, and someone else wanted to come in. She agreed to do that. And the deal was that Yanie would work with her for her last month on Earth, to help her learn some things, so that she could move higher. And Lucinda agreed to leave in December, 2000.
D: She thought she was saying good-bye to her friends, because she thought she was going to die with cancer.
C: When she left, she knew the body wasn’t going to die.
Cathie consciously knew that it was time to say good-bye, but she didn’t consciously know what was going on.
D: That’s why she had the party with all of her friends and relatives. (Yeah, yeah.) But then when Yanie came in, there wasn’t any need for the body to have a disease, was there?
C: No.  Yanie came in. She was such a different energy. Yanie was one of the first people. The first energies on the Earth.
D: She would be a very old energy, wouldn’t she?
C: Oh, yes. She was a pioneer. A group of them came, of an energetic force, onto the Earth. And they were what people thought was the god, Horus. They came as a shape. And then when they got here, they had to find bodies. And they did. They went off and found bodies. That was in the beginning. And she came back in the year 2000, because she needed to bring back that pioneering energy onto the planet. The Earth needed to have an injection of that same energy
(the original energy, LM) that came all that long, long time ago. And that’s what Yanie brought in.
This was similar to Ingrid and the Isis energy returning to Earth to help. (See Chapter 4.)  Both did not have any other lives in between and had returned because of world events needing that energy at this time.
D: Can you tell us what happened on that night when the exchange was made?

That was one thing that Cathie wanted to find out.
C: Yanie came in. She had been there for some months. And they had been braiding.
D: What is braiding?
C: Braiding is where .. It’s like a plant. (Hand motions.)
D: Intertwining (to twist and braid together)?
C: Yes. Where there are two souls, and they’re working together. And sometimes one side will take the lead role, and another time the other side does. So sometimes, Cathie felt like there was ego. Sometimes she was being Yanie. Sometimes she was being Lucinda. Then other days, she felt like she was wonderful, spiritual being. And they were the days when Yanie was taking dominance. They worked together very well. It was like a dance. They danced together. Learning and teaching and studying. And it was a lovely time, because Lucinda felt she had a friend. Beautiful.
D: A different kind of a friend.
C: Yes. And she learnt so much.
D: So it is possible for two souls to inhabit the same body at the same time?
C: Yes (only from the same Higher Self, LM). But it was a big relief when Lucinda left.

Although, it was not two separate souls. It was parts of the same soul.
D: Because it’s difficult for two to occupy the same space?
C: They were so different, yeah. And Yanie could then shine, and she could be herself.
D: Can you explain what happened that night? Cathie said she had such a powerful feeling after she went to bed that night.
C: Yes. The final dance occurred. That was Lucinda’s night with those friends. Yanie just stayed way back, just in the background. And Lucinda ... it’s very funny. She felt very numb that night.
D: You mean insensitive or what?
C: Numb, like the feeling of not very much emotion. Numb, emotionally numb.
D: Even though she was with her friends.
C: Yes. Ah, she knew it was good-bye. And she needed to stay that way, because if she’d let her emotions rip, it would have alerted everybody. And there was no need to do that. They did not know she was leaving. And they didn’t need to know, because it was not meant to be a funeral. (Laugh) It was just meant to be a secret. She knew she was going, and nobody else needed to know that night.
D: She intended to die, but it wasn’t meant to be that way?
C: No. she changed her mind, because Yanie wanted to come in. And she said it would be okay for Yanie to take the body. And that night, she said her own good-bye, and then she went to bed. And then at three o’clock in the morning, she and Yanie danced together their final dance. It was like a waltz. Waltzed around. And then Lucinda just left. She just went from here.
D: Where did she go?
C: (Crying) She went ... she joined her friends. (Sobs) The people. She went home. Such a relief. (Crying)
D: And she was not judged for doing the improper thing?
C: (Emotionally crying) She was welcomed. (Crying) I think that’s so kind. They welcomed her back.
D: They probably realized she was not ready when she entered the body in the first place.
C: Yes, she chose a hard life. She got some credit for choosing a hard life ... Ah! ... I’m getting that Stephen was- (Very shocked at what she was seeing. Horrified moans.) Ohhh! Ohhh! Stephen, the boy that she knew, that she hurt so badly, he ... he had her beheaded.
D: In another life?
C: Oh, yeah! Oh! That was so cruel! (Sobbing)
D: So, what she did was repaying ... by hurting him.

Cathie moaned loudly and became very emotional. What she was seeing was very upsetting. Later she remembered this scene, and said she saw his face very clearly. He was brimming with delight as he watched her being murdered. It made her recoil as she watched.

To our rational minds it appeared that she had created karma by hurting the young man, Stephen. But from the other side, the entire picture is available, and it became evident that there was much more to the situation. Stephen had created extreme negative ... in the other life by having her beheaded. So, it was supreme justice that she hurt him in the present lifetime. At least the playback was not as drastic as the cause.

D: She also hurt her mother very badly too, didn’t she?
C: Yes. (Shocked) Oh! Her mother ... that was payback ... in this life. Her mother’s life. Her mother had been very one-eyed. And she behaved like her children were perfect. She hurt so many people that way, by being so dogmatic, and so judging. She thought her children were perfect. And it was Lucinda’s job to show her that her children weren’t perfect.
D: Because Lucinda was definitely not perfect.
C: No. Oh, that was the balancing. A lesson for her mother. Teaching her mother to be less judgmental. And less one-eyed. To open her up. And to help her to see through another eye. Not those two eyes that she sees with physically, but the other eye. (The third eye.)
D: So what appeared on the surface to have been creating a lot of negative ... and picking a hard road, was actually for a reason. There was more behind it. (Yes) There usually is, but we can’t see it when we’re alive. (Yes) So then, Yanie took over the body. (A big relieved sigh) Cathie said she knew something happened that night.
C: (A revelation) Oh! It was meant to be. She was meant to know, because she has to help people. (Crying again) She has to help people understand this. And if she hadn’t been conscious- so many people have these experiences, and they’re not conscious of them. She had to know. That was the job for this new facet. Cathie was to open this up. Like you are teaching people so much about the other side. And she has a job to teach people about this, about souls. About how this body isn’t owned. It’s a gift to the Earth. Each body is a gift to the universe. And the souls that come into these bodies, they have that right. We think we are the body. Our ego is tied up with the body. And we think we are. I am Cathie. Who is Cathie? Cathie is really many energies coming together to take this life to an unimaginable dimension. So this life can impact on so many other lives, to help people to consciously evolve. To help people to embrace this program where souls can come and go. And not be closed to it. And not be too selfish about owning the body. We don’t own the body. The body is here to serve humanity. Gandhi didn’t own that body. That body was just a vehicle. So many souls were involved in the work that Gandhi did. So many souls came and went from that body. And he knew. He welcomed it. Martin Luther King was another one. Not just one soul, but many souls bringing different talents, bringing new thinking. Taking that vehicle to higher levels of conformance and love. (Softly) He knew. He knew what he was here to do.
D: But the conscious part of the person is not aware of what’s going on, are they?
C: Some people can be. Some people can open their minds to it. There needs to be a trigger to open the mind.  And once that trigger has been fired, the mind can embrace all sorts of understandings. And that’s Cathie’s job. She fires the shot that gets people thinking. And it gets people opening their mind.

We were told that not only had Cathie received a new facet of her soul to continue this life, but her body had also been changed into a new body. Apparently, the changes would not be visible from the outside to others.

C: The new Cathie is so different. The old Cathie was on an accelerated path. She took on a very difficult life. And the new people who have come in, have had to just work out that side ... for those lives. To let go of the stuff in the cells of the body. All the stuff that was trapped in there, was from the old souls. And the new ones (new souls from the same Higher Self, LM) that have come in, have helped release that from the cells of the body. And brought her into a lovely, beautiful balance. And harmony and love.
D: So the new Cathie is not the same person that started out.
C: So different. So very different. And it’s taken several soul solaces to work with that life. To bring it to the level that it is now.
(The same thing happened to me, LM).
D: But couldn’t this just happen with the maturity of the person as they grow and learn their lessons?
C: No, not this, no. Because that takes a long time. There are many people who live on the Earth who die and they haven’t lived the lessons. And some people, as they mature, become more and more egocentric, and more and more frightened. There’s so much fear on this planet. And they get older and they get more frightened. So, it cannot be said that it’s normal for people to gain that wisdom as they get older. Many people don’t gain the wisdom.
D: Why couldn’t the soul facet, Yanie, just remain?
C: Oh, she wanted to. But it would have stunted the growth.
D: Why is that? She was a very advanced soul.
C: (A revelation) Oh! The job was limited to what she was doing. Bringing in the new energy. Holding the space for the program to be worked out. She was a “holding”soul.

A transition soul. And at that time, the program was still being developed. And Yanie can return, if she wants to. She can be part of this program. But if she’d started then, this program could not have been brought in. This is a very high level program of accelerated growth. It’s almost instantaneous, this growth. And this program is taking these people way beyond what we’d envisioned originally.

This concept of the soul, being composed of many facets, surfaced again during another session. I will only include the pertinent part here. I was having the session at a Walk-In conference in La Vegas. I was speaking to the subconscious about Lucy’s questions (subconscious is a higher evolved soul of the same Higher Self. Who else would know that person more if not their own Higher Self? LM).

D: She wanted to know if she is a walk-in in the present life as Lucy? Or is it important for her to know? You decide.

She naturally was interested in this because she was on the board of the organization which studies walk-ins and puts on these conferences.
L: We wouldn’t call it a walk-in. We would say she is more of a space being who has many different incarnations within one incarnation. The human equivalent and concept may be “walk-in”. That is not a terminology we would use. We would say that she has visitations over the course of her life span by many different soul beings within her own soul. For she is of a spatial orientation. Many space beings are within her grasp.
D: Would this be like I’ve been told of soul splinters?
L: It’s bigger than splinters. We like to think of them more as facets, or segment sections. As you think of the configuration of a house or a building, there are several rooms. And each of those rooms is part of the whole house. And that is how her soul is arranged. And each of these rooms or soul segments or facets carries with it different memories and different parallel spatial relationships. And that is why she has these various experiences.
D: So it’s not an exchange of souls as we understand a walk-in to be.
L: It is an exchange of souls where one may leave and the other one may never show up again. But it is not through the death process. It is not that the first soul is sequestered or delivered to a  completely different entity. It is lying in dormancy (in the energy field of the Higher Self, LM), but it will not be used again.
D: We think of a walk-in as the original soul leaving and being replaced by one that will take over the work.
L: That is also a concept. This concept I am giving you is perhaps more complex. For this soul entity has access to many different soul structures. She has access to thirteen. And they are all within her soul. These are not alien, disharmonious characters.

From another subject:
D: She had another question that was rather strange to her. I understand it, but I want to see what you are going to say. She says she has the feeling from time to time, like she is interacting with two different women in New York. Is that real? (Yes) What’s going on at those times?

Linda: They’re alternate souls (of the same person, LM). Pieces of her living and doing her work in other dimensions.
D: That’s what I thought because I’ve been told this is my work. It’s a little complicated for some people to understand.
As though another part of her went in another direction. Is that what you mean?
L: We must heal on all levels, in all dimensions, to achieve what we need to achieve. We have help. Those are pieces of her. There are many more.
D: They created a different life than the life she is living. (Yes.) And there are times when she has contact with them.
L: Yes. She goes there to readjust them.
D: They probably don’t know about her, anymore than she knows about them really.
L: They are unaware of her at all times. She watches them. They have work to do.
D: I have just been given this concept in the last year; about the splitting off that we do.
L: You have many parts.
D: Everyone does, don’t they? (Yes.) But we’re not aware of them and that’s the way it’s supposed to be.
L: No. You will all come together soon.
D: Then we’ll all know what’s really happening?
L: Yes. We all become one. And time will move forward at that time.
D: I’ve heard about the raising of the consciousness and the changes in vibration and energy. Is that what you mean?
L: Yes. We will all come forward together as one planet when our consciousness becomes one. The negative forces will be left behind. We will take with us those that can come. It is our duty to raise the conscious level of everyone we encounter. And heal them. You know, you have seen it many, many times. It is the consciousness of the people to move into a positive flame (wouldn't balanced flame be better choice? LM).
They are aligning. They are becoming aware of each other in the different dimensions. They will wake up and become one, and go forward together. It will be as it is to be. It will leave the negative behind. And create their new lives as one.

D: In the book I’m working on now, I am exploring the concept that we, as humans, are not one individual soul or spirit, but that we are splinters?
Ann: Correct.
D: Can you clarify that for me?
A: Yes. You and many others are from different universes. There are several different ... sources, that is actually considered one source. Each one of these universes has its own individual ... source, to the understanding of your levels in the universes. Each one of these sources is broken down into other individual sources (like Suns, for example, LM), which always go back to a main source (Creative Force, LM). Each one of you create your own individual sources within yourself (more pieces of your soul, LM), because you choose to. To understand your heights in awareness that you need to have on the physical level. This vibration level is very limited for you. And because you have chosen this, you have actually made a conscious decision to live as a separate source, even though you are still connected by a strand to the main source (Creative Force, LM).
D: How do we perceive this main source? This ... Source?
A: It is always with you. I will tell you the easiest way for your understanding. To tap into it use the frontal lobe of your head. What you call a “forehead”. In this forehead, you have an element, and you secrete a fluid in this element. And when you secrete this fluid, it is transferred throughout the body, which will energize the rest of your body to a higher level so you can tap into your source. This is where your connection, your string, as you call a “cord” is connected.
D: What we consider the third eye? (Yes). But I was trying to understand this splintering, because I am working with people, who say they have splinters of themselves everywhere.
A: Yes, that’s true. This is part of the thought process. You are allowed to create a reality. And in this reality, you can create other. And in that other, you can create new energy source, which is all from the same, what you call “... Source”.
D: That’s why it’s so hard for us to understand, because we are so focused ...
A: (Interrupted) It’s not difficult. There will always be those who have more of a natural grasp of these concepts. They are simply more readily able to translate. You need only to have access to these individuals to appear in your life, they will, as naturally as a breeze.
D: That was what I was told, that we have soul splinters everywhere, but we’re not aware of them.
A: We are twins of each other.
D: Like parts of each other in this way?
A: You are. You come from one source (meaning our souls came from one Source, LM). What would make you think that you are not of the same?
D: Our human perspective that we are individuals? (Chuckle)
A: Very limited.
D: We are very limited.
A: You choose to be. It is not a bad thing that you are limited. You have chosen to be so, because there are lessons that you go through. We understand this. As we speak through this body now, we understand this individual. It does the same. We know these things. It is okay.
D: Yes, because this is the only way humans can perceive. And much of this is beyond the normal human being’s concepts.
A: Correct.
This life may be compared to playing one instrument in a large orchestra. Naturally you cannot play all the instruments at the same time. You can only focus on your part of the beautiful symphony, although the entire orchestra and all the music comprises the totality of who you really are.
At my lectures, I have often been asked about the difference between soul and spirit. “Are they the same thing? Are the words interchangeable? Are they referring to two separate things?”
I did not have an adequate answer at first, because the questions caught me off guard. At that time, I assumed they were the same thing. Just two different words referring to the life force that enters the body at birth and departs at its physical death. I assumed it is the part of us that is eternal from the moment it was created ... And that it is the most constant part of us even though it goes from body to body during the cycle of reincarnation and changes as it gathers more information ... In my early writings, I wrote of it from the viewpoint that the two words were interchangeable, referring to the same thing, and that it was only semantics whether you wanted to use one word or the other. Now, my learning and understanding is increasing and broadening, and I can look at this question from a different viewpoint... We shot out as tiny sparks of light (from the Creative Force, LM). Some of these sparks became human souls, some became galaxies, planets, moons and asteroids. Creation has begun and has continued ever since, ever expanding."
(Not quite right here. Creation can't 'begin' - it is a permanent process and it has no beginning and no end. 'Beginning' and 'End' are physical 3rd Density terms and have no meaning at higher, than 4rd Level of Consciousness, LM).
"Many of my subjects have seen themselves as individual sparks or balls of light, when they are asked where they came from and how they began. Whatever body they find themselves in during their countless lifetimes on this Planet and many others, is only a suit of clothes. Trappings to serve the purpose and to get the job done. I always say, “You are not a body! You have a body!” We tend to overlook this, because we get so attached to it. But just like a suit of clothes, eventually it will wear out and have to be thrown away. The “real” you is that little spark of light.  I now can see, that this is equivalent to the “spirit”, because
it goes from body to body. The spirit is the individualized representation of the soul in an embodiment. Therefore, it has limitations. It is constrained and separated from the larger “soul”. It is our focus while in physical body, and we are shut off from the tremendous wisdom of our larger self. It has to be that way, or we couldn’t exist here. We would be absolutely incapable of surviving if we realized there is more, and that we are shut off from that glorious larger self." (Higher Self, LM).
"I have found cases (one reported in BOOK ONE) where the subject wanted to go back to where they felt the most love, where they felt at home, where they instinctively had a great longing to be. When they went to this place it was a surprise to me. It was not the spirit side where we go after the physical death. It was far greater and expansive. They went to a beautiful, warm and comforting bright light. This was “home”. They said when they were there, there was a wonderful feeling of togetherness, of being part of a whole, and they never wanted to leave again... It has also been called the “great central Sun” (Creative Force, LM) from which all life sprang."
(And again: there is no Past or Future, but only Present. That's why the word 'sprang' doesn't fit when applied to Creative Force. LM).
"The subject always experiences great joy when they are once again reunited with the whole, even if it is only for the short time during the session. When they were made to go out away from the Source to learn lessons and gain knowledge, they felt a great loss, a separation that was almost unbearable. Where there had been only the One, now they were separate. This is what each of us secretly wanting to return to, even though we don’t understand it on a conscious level. But according to the information I have discovered, we cannot return and reunite ... until we have completed all of our lessons and gained all the knowledge we are capable of. Then, it is our destiny to return and share all we have learned ... To try and explain the definitions of soul and spirit a little further, I think it can be seen as a stepping-down system. Where there is ... the One, the All That Is ... the Source, the Creator, it splits off into another component. Group souls, Oversouls, a larger composite of energies (individual Total Selves, LM). Alive, but experiencing life in a way foreign to our way of thinking. It contains so much energy in its totality that it would be impossible for it to be contained in a body. In BOOK ONE, it was said that if the total energy of an individual tried to come into a room and converse with us, everything in the house would be destroyed. The power and energy is immense. Thus the soul is a combination of countless individual spirits, which are all “you”. We are as much a part of this larger “soul”... There are also several groupings of souls, to complicate our thinking further."
(Much smaller grouping is called Higher Self and there are a few of them on each Level of Consciousness, starting from 5th up to 11th, LM).

"Then it splits again and becomes individual spirits. This is the smaller piece, that we are experiencing at the present time. The part, that we are focused on and have given personality. This is the part, that goes
to the spirit realm at the time of the death of the physical body. It apparently remains individualized until it has gained enough knowledge to incorporate back into the Oversoul. All of this is too much for most of our human minds to comprehend, and we are content to think this one existence is all there is. This is why we give simplified explanations to the unexplainable.

From the information in this chapter, it appears that in case of emergency, the Oversoul will splinter or send out facets of itself, and have other soul parts exchange places. From as much as we can understand,
it is a loving and caring arrangement, and the individual is never given more than it can handle, or more than it has agreed to attempt to handle in any one lifetime. At least these concepts are good thinking exercises, whether we will ever fully understand them or not. These concepts are some, that I would never have thought about if they hadn’t been presented to me through several of my subjects. Apparently “they” think we are ready to handle the deeper meanings of life... So once again... there are the various Oversouls, the smaller soul composites, and the individual spirits."
Oversouls are our Higher Selves; you, your part of soul in the physical body is called Spirit; when you, the Spirit start to expand and create many Alters, then you will become the smaller Soul Composite.
Different parts of our Soul become the leaders of our physical body at different times and parts of our Souls could have opposite polarities!!! Yes, different parts of our soul can make us look younger or older, prettier or uglier, positive or negative (for the balance) etc. Dolores Cannon, a mother of 4 children and many grandchildren and independent, unbiased thinker. She touched an immensly wide part of our lives on Earth. Sometimes she writes in her books about other independent parts of us. Here is an extract from her book "Keepers of the Garden", p. 162:
"That was a strange idea. I certainly had not consciously asked for any such assignment. But it only emphasizes the notion that we may not always be aware of what the many other portions of our being are doing. This other part of us apparently does not need our conscious permission. But since I do enjoy writing about these unusual topics, the idea did not bother me.
D: In the last session you spoke of the seeding of this planet and said the beings had bases here at the time and they guided the development and nurturing of the seedlings. When these attained a certain stage where they could not develop any more on their own, the beings interbred with these animals to deliver the genetic information to develop them into a human capable of inteligence. Have I got that right?"

And here is an extract from another of her books "A Soul Remembers Hiroshima", p.46:

"Just what is reality anyway? Does this mean we can never really know another person? Does it mean we can never really know ourselves? This situation impressed upon me quite strongly for the first time the separation of the different parts of a human being and how little control we truly have over these other parts. This sent my mind reeling (spiralling)...
She saw the TV interview early in 1982 , shortly after she apparently walked-into this body. She had absorbed Katie's memories, but also carried her own past incarnation memories (another part of the same soul took the role of the leader, LM). Because she had entered so recently, these memories were stillfresh in her mind. They had not had enough time to become dulled through the trauma of birth and growing up. To this new entity, it was as if the bombing of Hiroshima had just occured, instead of actually happening almost 40 years before... When Katie came face-to-face with the idea of being a walk-in, she was startled , to say the least. She said, she couldn't believe that. She felt no different and knew she was still the same person. She did say that her parents had remarked that she seemed different, that she had changed in the last year or so."

Stephanie Relfe on MPD


There is a lot of info about MPD in the books written by Stephanie and Michael Relfe : "The Mars Records" and
"The Mars Force: Pat's Story". For more, see another link   S&M.Relfe
Here is some extract about one of the methods of creating Pat's Alters, from "The Mars Force - Pat's Story", p. 56-58. Stephanie is a Kinesiologist, who is treating Pat. Pat, a female, being a Military Cadet of a certain program, who didn't know what was involved in the training, was taken by the military out of her bed one night:

"... Midnight.
 Pat: I don’t understand – why would I go on guard duty in my pyjamas? My head hurts. They’ve given me something (some drug, LM). I see them pull me along. We’re back in the room again. They plonk me in the chair. I’m small. They put metal things over my wrists, not straps. I’m getting upset. My hands hurt. They say “It’s not going to hurt”. My biggest emotion is confusion – I’m not sure what’s going on. I’m watching the lights.
Stephanie: Tell me about them.

Pat: They’re like a kaleidoscope, but not as detailed. There are flashes here and there. They’re very insistent I look at the lights.
Stephanie: What are they testing for? (I should have asked “What is the purpose of the lights?”)
Pat: They’re not testing. Something is being put in. I get the sense of a picture in the lights. It’s mind control
Stephanie: What are they programming you for?
Pat: So they can use me
Stephanie: How?
Pat: Psychically. This is after the incident at the CEO’s house. The woman keeps checking parameters.
Stephanie: “Look at the lights”. What’s there?
Pat: Killing.

Stephanie: Have you ever killed anyone psychically?
Pat: Yes, but I don’t remember (SF Note the read)
Stephanie: What else?
Pat: Obey, Control
Stephanie: Tell me what is in the lights
Pat: I must be on another level (of consciousness, LM)
Stephanie: What else?
Pat: Being robotic, programmed. Oh! Oh my gosh!!! There’s something there about alters! (“Alter” is a word for a compartmentalized personality). I see two, then I see it divide again.
Stephanie: How many are there? Do both split again?

Pat: No
Stephanie: I repeat the question, how many are there?
Pat: Three. Myself and three alters. The commands are given to them. There’s me. One alter is ‘kill’
Stephanie: What is the name of that alter? 
Pat: Ann. That used to be my middle name (of my own choice)
Pat’s mother told her she could pick any middle name she wanted, and she went through a few. This happened during her “Ann” period.
Stephanie: The second alter, what is its job?

Pat: Sexual? (she says this with a questioning voice)
Stephanie: What is its name?
(Laurie, Pat said later that she has always associated beauty and sexuality with this name).
Pat: The third alter is psychic

Stephanie: What is its name?
Pat: It’s nameless.
Stephanie: How do they identify it?
Pat: With a number. It’s Pat No. 3 
Stephanie: Is there anything else important about the lights?
Pat: They’re mainly purple. That’s my favourite colour. This fits. I’ve often asked – I’m a good person. So why do I get
images of killing people?
Note: Pat was so concerned about these images she got that she had even gone to a psychiatrist at one time.

Session 24, p.110-11, part 2 : Breath activation of the Anne Alter.

St:  What breathing patterns do they use to activate Anne? 
P:  Sharp
St:  Do it now (she does it).
P:  It's a sharp, sudden breath. I feel really weird. I can feel her energy (Note the read). It's intense. She is there.
St:  Do the breath again (she does so). Do you have anything to report?
P:  You are disturbing me (that is Ann talking to Pat). She's upset (that is Pat talking). Yesterday when I brought them
(The Alters) up - I felt them in me, but I could still feel me.
Pat clarified this later. She said later "I felt all of the Alters, and myself as well...
St:  Everyone of these breaths you do to activate the Alters, I've seen you do in sessions.
P:  Yes, I realise that too. The Alters come in and out during sessions.
St:  How many components are required to trigger you into an Alter?
P:  Breath. Tone (frequency). Code words. There are certain missions in that have code words already.
St:  Is there a permanent password?
P:  Yes
St:  What is it?
P:  There is nothing there?
St:  Repeat "There is nothing there"
P:  There is nothing there, there is nothing there. No way! That's ridiculous. Tap.
St:  Is anything else attached to "tap"?
P:  In 1987 I went to a hypnotist. He said he'd give me a code word to put me into a trance, and that it would be my name
spelled backwards. That's "Tap".
This code word "Tap" shows how during hypnotism programs are put in even if the hypnotist has good intentions - making things worse, not better. During clearing, I cannot program a person. For example, If I told them to run around the room crowing like a rooster later on when I said a particular word, they would just laugh at me and ignore it. But if they were hypnotized they would do it.

Split Personality in Pat, stated by her on p. 110, part 2 "The Mars Force: Pat's Story":

Yesterday when I brought them (The Alters) up - I felt them in me, but I could still feel me.
"Pat clarified this later. She said later "I felt all of the (my) Alters, and myself as well."

Session 7: Transported to Mars

29th September 2001

Summary: We look further at the incident on the battleship. Pat is moved to another area which she feels is Mars, although all she can see is a tunnel. A woman in uniform decided to “keep her”. We also remove many booby traps which were designed to kill her and others should memories of Mars surface. Questions about food, sleep etc.

Start of session:
Stephanie: What’s been happening?
Pat: I woke up this morning. Felt good. Still believed I was psychic. Feel more connected to the other “me-s”.
Stephanie: Move to the beginning of the incident and tell me when you are there.
Pat: I’m not at the start. I’m in the chair.
Stephanie: Move from there, telling me about it as you go.
Pat: Sometimes I see as an observer, and sometimes I’m in it.
Stephanie: Is that because sometimes you are out of body?
Pat: Yes. This is the actual programming. The lights were just to compartmentalize (the mind, LM). This could have gone on for hours
Stephanie: (F Note the read
) How many hours?
Pat: 6 ½ hours. They keep giving me stimulants to keep me going. The lights make the division. Now they’re interested in each of them (the alters, LM). They didn’t start with the killer (alter). They started with the psychic (alter), the one with least resistance. It took very well.
Stephanie: Are they making you more or less psychic?

Pat: They’re directing it. They’re testing. I’m getting interference. (Gasp).
Stephanie: Weave the cocoon. Make us invisible to thought and sound. (Jerks head, she does this silently) LF 4.3 Note the reads. (LF 4.1, 4.0, LF 3.8. It’s a full blown attack). Use tai-chi – step aside. Don’t try to stand up to him.
Some day after the day when Pat put the remote viewer to sleep she tried it again. I think it was here she tried it.
It didn’t work this time – they were expecting it and looking out for it. Also, this remote viewer had more ability than the other one.

Pat: (Laughs). I put up the ‘rubber ball’. Then I moved in close and kissed and hugged him, and washed his face. I used lots of light.
Stephanie: The “rubber ball” is an energy creation that I had told her earlier to make and place around us to prevent interference from getting to us. Because it’s rubber, energies bounce off it.

Pat: There’s something else – a hook. They have a back up (she fixes it). When they hit me, they seized up
the thought.
Stephanie: Move to the incident and tell me when you are there (she does so). Move through the incident telling me about it as you go.
Pat: I feel tenseness
Stephanie: (I presume that here I asked her to locate the tense feeling). Say “hello” to the tenseness till it answers. Command it “Run out the incident that made you the way you are”. (she does so). Acknowledge it. (she does so). Command it
Pat: “Run out the incident that made you stick to my body”.
Stephanie: (she does so). I then read the entity it’s rights “You have the right of all spirits to your own sanity, your own self-determinism, the right to play any game you want and the right to leave any game you want”. Now it’s free to leave, what does it want to do?

Go away. I’m in the chair, scared. I get visions. I’m going through harmonics.  It’s an evaluation of what can be done with this alter.

There are a lot of interesting materials about the mental subliminal commands given to men and women to hate each other. It's on one of our links
 S&M.Relfe  and in their books,
especially "The Mar's Force - Pat's Story".
Stephanie is a Kinesiologist, who helped her future husband Michael to get rid of those negative commands and together they discovered so much more. Here are some samples:

"When I first met Michael at an alternative science conference, and looked into his eyes, I felt that he might be the man for me. And yet often at times after that day, there seemed to be an unusually large amount of suppressed rage inside of him. This rage would erupt occasionally and we would then have large arguments. After knowing him for a while, I offered him some clearing sessions using a biofeedback meter, in an attempt to rid him of this anger.
After a number of sessions, his anger reduced so much and his personality improved to the extent that when he asked me to marry him, I accepted. We married in Australia August 1997 and then moved to the USA. We have now been happily married for eight years. During that time we have had a lot of fun, a lot of growth and a lot of support for each other. My most important criteria for a relationship was that it was “never boring” at the same time that it supported my major life goal – and it has certainly never been boring!
However, the road has not always been smooth. Michael continued to improve over the years with more and more clearing sessions and kinesiology.
Michael was previously pretty much of a loner, with very little luck with relationships. We discovered that this was partly due to implanted commands which had been given to him deliberately to keep him on his own. How these commands work, and how you can locate and remove them from the brain are described at  (Aug. 2018 update- this link now fails to connect to its website! In Russian: Адрес видео или сайта не работает больше!)
The commands he had been given which related to relationships included included:
“You can't trust anyone” (given by the doctor).
“You have no friends”
“Women are sluts”
“You don't need anyone”
“Women don't interest you"
And various implants regarding sex, which are in “The Mars Records” Book One, and some commands which affected his testosterone levels which are in “The Mars Records” Book Two. (See A few months after the testosterone commands were removed, Michael’s testosterone levels rose from those of LESS THAN A 90+ YEAR OLD MAN when he was 45 years old, to the level of a 20–29 YEAR OLD. In addition, we found that he then had more DHEA than a TWENTY YEAR OLD!!!!
I began to come to the realization that many people I knew who had great problems with relationships were also the ones with the most metaphysical abilities. I had always presumed that somehow having metaphysical abilities made having a relationship difficult. I began to see this differently – having metaphysical abilities means that one is highly likely to have been abducted, and also to have been given commands to keep one on one’s own.
I tested this out with two close friends of mine, a man and a woman. There was no connection between these two. They are two of the most metaphysically gifted people I know. Both had been deliberately given commands to prevent them having a relationship. The woman had been given the following commands:
Relationships are crap (from reptilians)
When we removed this command, beings that I call “Emissaries of Lucifer” started interfering with the session. They created a hook from that person to another dimension. This is very damaging and makes the person feel terrible. This was interesting as this woman was not a Christian and I don’t think she thought about whether or not Lucifer exists. Although she does believe in God. Michael removed the interference with deliverance and I then removed the following:
Men cause suffering (from insectoids)
Your heart is bound (from ceremonial magicians – We learned this term from Bill Schnoebelen. These are humans who have done so much black magic that they become so demonized that the body no longer recognizes them as human, as indicated by muscle testing).
Love kills you (from Draconians) (This last one was a particularly nasty command to be given).
Within seven months of removing these commands, this woman started dating a man who she felt was her soul mate.
The man likewise had commands to be on his own. Up until then he had been a serial dater for years. He became happily engaged to be married within eight months of these commands being removed.
Recently we had another breakthrough. We had dinner with a friend of ours and at that dinner met a man who I will name Peter. Peter and Michael seemed to hit it off immediately, which is not always the case. I myself also really enjoyed the evening. After Peter went home, Michael and I shared our thoughts of Peter with each other – that we both felt he had been to Mars.
The next morning I felt GREAT. I had tons of energy. I felt that I could do tons of work. Although I normally had a fair amount of energy, this day was extra special. I hadn’t felt that good in years. Then I asked Michael an ordinary question – I asked him for a phone number of a person we had met recently. He then did what he had done to me on some other occasions – he said curtly that I was ‘always giving him orders’ and psychically ‘zapped’ me.
If you have read “The Mars Records” which are available for free from you may remember that Michael was mind controlled and used by the military as a Tactical Remote Viewer. This involved using his metaphysical abilities in an offensive as well as defensive way. On occasion, a tiny amount of that offensive energy would leak out and knock me out of balance, especially because I naturally did not have any barriers up between us to protect me from him, and because I am also fairly sensitive to others emotions. (That is, I am an ‘empath’).
After Michael “zapped’ me, my head felt like it was full of cotton wool, and I became very tired. Because I had felt SO good before Michael zapped me, and I felt SO awful afterwards, I began to wonder how much this had been going on in our marriage. Often when I had been tired, I had put it down to getting older, rather than to anything related to Michael’s programming.
I felt that somehow Michael had been doing something to me on an energetic level ever since we had been married, and that for some reason he stopped doing that while we were with Peter. That was why I felt so good that night and the next morning until Michael zapped me.
I started a clearing session on the biofeedback meter with Michael, but got no results.
Then we looked for Wernicke’s commands and got the jackpot. We found and removed the following nine wernicke’s commands:
"Zap those you love"
"Zap your friends"
"Don’t zap your comrades"
"Suppress your loved ones"
"Suppress your friends"
"Don’t suppress your comrades"
"Swat your loved ones". (It took a while to find this one. We discovered that the term ‘swat’ is jargon which is used on Mars to mean ‘psychic zapping’).
"Swat your friends"
"Don’t swat your comrades"
This was amazing! This explained why we had had some of the problems we had. And it also explained why I felt so great during the dinner with Peter – because he was a ‘comrade’, and therefore Michael’s programming was turned off (‘don’t zap your comrades’), until the next morning when Peter was gone.
We believe that anyone who has advanced metapysical abilities and has problems with relationships has similar programming by the people or beings who abduct and mind control them.
Why do ‘they’ want some people to never have a relationship, or at least a good one, you may wonder? We can think of a number of answers:
They want to have access to you 24 hours a day.
It’s easier for you to get free when you have a partner living with you – your partner gives you feedback, such as changes in your personality, points out weird things that happen around you etc.
Your partner will notice if you are gone. So the controllers have to go to more trouble when abducting you (such as put the partner to sleep, use time travel etc.)
Some people are abducted by human agents entering their house, rather than by teleportation or hypergate. That is why we recommend portable hotel door locks on every door of the residence. This obviously becomes much harder with a partner present.
The partner may pursue paths of personal growth, and encourage you to do the same. This may result in you getting your memories back and even preventing the abductions and ending the mind control.
You may eventually go on to have a happy marriage and have children with extraordinary metaphysical abilities. This would require you doing something to stop them from ever being abducted (such as changing the Quantum Matrix inside everyone in the family twice a week - see The Mars Records Book 2 Appendices). You would also do lots of other good things for your children like removing all toxins from the body of both parents for several years before conceiving, having a home birth in a water tank to avoid trauma, doctors and drugs, not circumcising your sons to avoid further trauma associated with women, breastfeeding for at least two years (until your child has teeth) while you eat only good food, never drinking water with flouride which calcifies the pineal gland, never vaccinating and even home schooling to avoid mind control from outdated school systems and the thinking of the sheeple in the schools.
The above commands were not all that we uncovered in that session. Wernicke’s commands, and indeed all kinesiology corrections, occur as though they are ‘layers of an onion’. That is, you cannot discover and remove priority No. 2 until you discovered and removed priority No. One.
Over the years I had looked for the ‘normal’ type wernicke’s commands which most people have hundreds of. I was seldom able to find any on Michael, which did not make sense to me.
However, ONCE I REMOVED THE ABOVE NINE COMMANDS, suddenly the body presented TWENTY ‘normal’ type commands which affected his relationships. They are ‘normal’ in that they were not implanted intentionally. They came from parents, friends, workmates, society etc. Michael was not previously aware that he had these as unconscious programming. These were:
Fight back
You never listen
You’re thick
Men make decisions
It’s your fault
It’s not my fault
It’s their fault
It wasn’t my fault
She’s to blame
Girls cause problems
If there’s a way to mess up your life, a woman will find a way (from a guy in the Navy)
Woman are trouble
Girls are trouble
Women cause problems
Only men should command
Only men should give orders
Women are irresponsible
Women screw up things
Women are crazy
Women are insane
This list may seem extreme, but if you do enough wernicke’s commands on enough people, I think you will get to see, as I have done, that most people have dozens of similar commands in their brain. That is a major reason why there are so few happy, long lasting marriages these days.
Remember, most people pick these up accidentally – they are not put in DELIBERATELY. If a mind controller, whether human, alien or reptilian, puts any commands in deliberately, then the commands have much more power, because they are implanted with force.
After we removed these 20 commands, we also did deliverance on:
Something in his mind called a ‘grinder’ which does a very low, continuous zap to other people at all times
A very low level energy vacuum, to suck energy off others (thereby making them not want to hang around him)
So, if you have problems with relationships, I highly recommend that you receive the Wernicke’s correction and search out as many commands as possible. The best thing to do is to learn Touch for Health and then do the Wernicke’s correction on another so that you can swap sessions. Also, see if you have any of the nine wernicke’s commands that Michael did. Then check again for any other commands.
Please note that as well as programming many people to NOT have relationships, they sometimes also programme people to HAVE relationships with the wrong people. This can be for breeding purposes, or to set a person up with someone who is also controlled or who controls you, so that they can carry out their various schemes. Or to weaken you by setting you up with someone who is not your equal psychically. Or to study emotions – the possibilities are endless. There is more information on this at
If you have not yet read “The Mars Records” Books One and Two, and “The Mars Force – Pat’s Story” Books One and Two, I highly recommend that you do so, to learn more about wernicke’s commands. These are free to download from

Corydon Hammond on MPD

An interesting lecture by Corydon Hammond, a gifted Psychiatrist, which you can find on:  (Aug. 2018 update- this link now fails to connect to its website! In Russian: Адрес видео или сайта не работает больше!)


Herein is the lecture by D.C.Hammond, originally entitled "Hypnosis in MPD: Ritual Abuse," but now usually known as the "Greenbaum Speech," delivered at the Fourth Annual Eastern Regional Conference on Abuse and Multiple Personality, Thursday June 25, 1992, at the Radisson Plaza Hotel, Mark Center, Alexandria, Virginia. Sponsored by the Center for Abuse Recovery & Empowerment, The Psychiatric Institute of Washington, D.C. Both a tape and a transcript were at one time available from Audio Transcripts of Alexandria, Virginia ( 800-338-2111 ). Tapes and transcripts of other sessions from the conference are still being sold but -- understandably -- not this one. The transcript below was made from a privately made tape of the original lecture.

The single most remarkable thing about this speech is how little one has heard of it in the years since its original delivery. It is recommended that one reads far enough at least until one finds why it's called "the Greenbaum speech."
In the introduction the following background information is given for D. Corydon Hammond:
B.S. M.S. Ph.D (Counseling Psychology) from the University of Utah
Diplomate in Clinical Hypnosis, the American Board of Psychological Hypnosis
Diplomate in Sex Therapy, the American Board of Sexology
Clinical Supervisor and Board Examiner, American Board of Sexology
Diplomate in Marital and Sex Therapy, American Board of Family Psychology
Licensed Psychologist, Licensed Marital Therapist, Licensed Family Therapist, State of Utah
Research Associate Professor of Physical Medicine an Rehabilitation, Utah School of Medicine
Director and Founder of the Sex and Marital Therapy Clinic, University of Utah.
Adjunct Associate Professor of Educational Psychology, University of Utah
Abstract Editor, The American Journal of Clinical Hypnosis
Advising Editor and Founding Member, Editorial Board, The Ericsonian Monograph
Referee, The Journal of Abnormal Psychology
1989 Presidential Award of Merit, American Society of Clinical Hypnosis
1990 Urban Sector Award, American Society of Clinical Hypnosis
Current [now Past] President, American Society of Clinical Hypnosis
We've got a lot to cover today and let me give you a rough approximate outline of the the things that I'd like us to get into. First, let me ask how many of you have had at least one course or workshop on hypnosis? Can I see the hands? Wonderful. That makes our job easier. Okay.
I want to start off by talking a little about trance-training and the use of hypnotic phenomena with an MPD dissociative-disorder population, to talk some about unconscious exploration, methods of doing that, the use of imagery and symbolic imagery techniques for managing physical symptoms, input overload, things like that.
Before the day's out, I want to spend some time talking about something I think has been completely neglected in the field of dissociative disorder, and that's talking about methods of profound calming for automatic hyper-arousal that's been conditioned in these patients. We're going to spend a considerable length of time talking about age-regression and abreaction in working through a trauma. I'll show you with a non-MPD patient -- some of that kind of work -- and then extrapolate from what I find so similar and different with MPD cases.
Part of that, I would add, by the way, is that I've been very sensitive through the years about taping MPD cases or ritual-abuse cases, part of it being that some of that feels a little like using patients and I think that this population has been used enough. That's part of the reason, by choice, that I don't generally videotape my work.
I also want to talk a bunch about hypnotic relapse- prevention strategies and post-integration therapy today. Finally, I hope to find somewhere in our time-frame to spend on hour or so talking specifically about ritual abuse and about mind-control programming and brainwashing -- how it's done, how to get on the inside with that -- which is a topic that in the past I haven't been willing to speak about publicly, have done that in small groups and in consultations, but recently decided that it was high time that somebody started doing it. So we're going to talk about specifics today. [Applause]
In Chicago at the first international congress where ritual abuse was talked about I can remember thinking, "How strange and interesting." I can recall many people listening to an example given that somebody thought was so idiosyncratic and rare, and all the people coming up after saying, "Gee, you're treating one, too? You're in Seattle"...Well, I'm in Toronto...Well, I'm in Florida...Well, I'm in Cincinnati." I didn't know what to think at that point. It wasn't too long after that I found my first ritual-abuse patient in somebody I was already treating and we hadn't gotten that deep yet. Things in that case made me very curious about the use of mind-control techniques and hypnosis and other brainwashing techniques.
So I started studying brainwashing and some of the literature in that area and became acquainted with, in fact, one of the people who'd written one of the better books in that area. Then I decided to do a survey, and from the ISSMP & D [International Society for the Study of Multiple Personality and Dissociation] folks I picked out about a dozen and a half therapists that I thought were seeing more of that than probably anyone else around and I started surveying them.
The interview protocol, that I had. got the same reaction almost without exception. Those therapists said, "You're asking questions I don't know the answers to. You're asking more specific questions than I've ever asked my patients." Many of those same therapists said, "Let me ask those questions and I'll get back to you with the answer." Many of them not only got back with answers, but said, "You've got to talk to this patient or these two patients." I ended up doing hundred of dollars worth of telephone interviewing. What I came out of that was a grasp of a variety of brainwashing methods being used all over the country. I started to hear some similarities. Whereas I hadn't known, to begin with, how widespread things were, I was now getting a feeling that there were a lot of people reporting some similar things and that there must be some degree of communication here.
Then approximately two and a half years ago I had some material drop in my lap. My source was saying a lot of things that I knew were accurate about some of the brainwashing, but it was telling me new material I had no idea about.
At this point I took and decided to check it out in three ritual-abuse patients I was seeing at the time. Two of the three had what they were describing, in careful inquiry without leading or contaminating. The fascinating thing was that as I did a telephone-consult with a therapist that I'd been consulting for quite a number of months on an MPD case in another state, I told her to inquire about certain things. She said, "Well, what are those things?" I said, "I'm not going to tell you, because I don't want there to be any possibility of contamination. Just come back to me and tell me what the patient says." She called me back two hours later, said, "I just had a double session with this patient and there was a part of him that said, 'Oh, we're so excited. If you know about this stuff, you know how the Cult Programmers get on the inside and our therapy is going to go so much faster.'"
Many other patients since have had a reaction of wanting to pee their pants out of anxiety and fear rather than thinking it was wonderful thing. But the interesting thing was that she then asked, "What are these things?" They were word perfect -- same answers my source had given me. I've since repeated that in many parts of the country.
I've consulted in eleven states and one foreign country, in some cases over the telephone, in some cases in person, in some cases giving the therapist information ahead of time and saying, "Be very careful how you phrase this. Phrase it in these ways so you don't contaminate."
In other cases not even giving the therapist information ahead of time so they couldn't. When you start to find the same highly esoteric information in different states and different countries, from Florida to California, you start to get an idea that there's something going on that is very large, very well coordinated, with a great deal of communication and sytematicness to what's happening. So I have gone from someone kind of neutral and not knowing what to think about it all to someone who clearly believes ritual abuse is real and that the people who say it isn't are either naive like people who didn't want to believe the Holocaust or -- they're dirty. [Applause]
Now for a long time I would tell a select group of therapists that I knew and trusted, information and say, "Spread it out. Don't spread my name. Don't say where it came from. But here's some information. Share it with other therapists if you find it's on target, and I'd appreciate your feedback."
People would question -- in talks -- and say, you know, they were hungry for information. Myself, as well as a few others that I've shared it with, were hedging out of concern and out of personal threats and out of death threats. I finally decided to hell with them. If they're going to kill me, they're going to kill me. It's time to share more information with therapists. Part of that comes because we proceeded so cautiously and slowly, checking things in many different locations and find the same thing.
So I'm going to give you the way in with ritual-abuse programming. I certainly can't tell you everything that you want to know in forty-five or fifty minutes, but I'm going to give you the essentials to get inside and start working at a new level.
I don't know what proportion, honestly, of patients have this. I would guess that maybe somewhere around at least fifty percent, maybe as high as three-quarters, I would guess maybe two-thirds of your ritual-abuse patients may have this.
What do I think the distinguishing characteristic is? If they were raised from birth in a mainstream cult or if they were an non-bloodline person, meaning neither parent was in the Cult, but Cult people had a lot of access to them in early childhood, they may also have it.
I have seen more than one ritual-abuse patient who clearly had all the kind of ritual things you hear about. They seemed very genuine. They talked about all the typical things that you hear in this population, but had none of this programming with prolonged extensive checking. So I believe in one case I was personally treating that she was a kind of schizmatic break-off that had kind of gone off and done their own thing and were no longer hooked into a mainstream group. [Pause]
Here's where it appears to have come from. At the end of World War II, before it even ended, Allen Dulles and people from our Intelligence Community were already in Switzerland making contact to get out Nazi scientists. As World War II ends, they not only get out rocket scientists, but they also get out some Nazi doctors who have been doing mind-control research in the camps.
They brought them to the United States. Along with them was a young boy, a teenager, who had been raised in a Hasidic Jewish tradition and a background of Cabalistic mysticism that probably appealed to people in the Cult because at least by the turn of the century Aleister Crowley had been introducing Cabalism into Satanic stuff, if not earlier. I suspect it may have formed some bond between them.
But he saved his skin by collaborating and being an assistant to them in the death-camp experiments. They brought him with them. They started doing mind-control research for Military Intelligence in military hospitals in the United States. The people that came, the Nazi doctors, were Satanists. Subsequently, the boy changed his name, Americanized it some, obtained an M.D. degree, became a physician and continued this work that appears to be at the center of Cult Programming today. His name is known to patients throughout the country. [Pause]
What they basically do is they will get a child and they will start this, in basic forms, it appears, by about two and a half after the child's already been made dissociative. They'll make him dissociative not only through abuse, like sexual abuse, but also things like putting a mousetrap on their fingers and teaching the parents, "You do not go in until the child stops crying. Only then do you go in and remove it."
They start in rudimentary forms at about two and a half and kick into high gear, it appears, around six or six and a half, continue through adolescence with periodic reinforcements in adulthood.
Basically in the programming the child will be put typically on a gurney. They will have an IV in one hand or arm. They'll be strapped down, typically naked. There'll be wires attached to their head to monitor electroencephalograph patterns. They will see a pulsing light, most often described as red, occasionally white or blue. They'll be given, most commonly I believe, Demerol. Sometimes it'll be other drugs as well depending on the kind of programming. They have it, I think, down to a science where they've learned you give so much every twenty-five minutes until the programming is done.
They then will describe a pain on one ear, their right ear generally, where it appears a needle has been placed, and they will hear weird, disorienting sounds in that ear while they see photic stimulation to drive the brain into a brainwave pattern with a pulsing light at a certain frequency not unlike the goggles that are now available through Sharper Image and some of those kinds of stores.
Then, after a suitable period when they're in a certain brainwave state, they will begin programming, programming oriented to self-destruction and debasement of the person. I am seeing a patient at this point in time about eight years old who has gone through a great deal early programming took place on a military installation. That's not uncommon.
I've treated and been involved with cases who are part of this original mind-control project as well as having their programming on military reservations in many cases. We find a lot of connections with the CIA. This patient now was in a Cult school, a private Cult school where several of these sessions occurred a week. She would go into a room, get all hooked up. They would do all of these sorts of things. When she was in the proper altered state, now they were no longer having to monitor it with electroencephalographs, she also had already had placed on her electrodes, one in the vagina, for example, four on the head. Sometimes they'll be on other parts of the body.
They will then begin and they would say to her, "You are angry with someone in the group." She'd say, "No, I'm not" and they'd violently shock her. They would say the same thing until she complied and didn't make any negative response. Then they would continue. "And because you are angry with someone in the group," or "When you are angry with someone in the group, you will hurt yourself. Do you understand?" She said, "No" and they shocked her. They repeated again, "Do you understand?" "Well, yes, but I don't want to." Shock her again until they get compliance. Then they keep adding to it. "And you will hurt yourself by cutting yourself. Do you understand?" Maybe she'd say yes, but they might say, "We don't believe you" and shock her anyway. "Go back and go over it again." They would continue in this sort of fashion.
She said typically it seemed as though they'd go about thirty minutes, take a break for a smoke or something, come back. They may review what they'd done and stopped or they might review what they'd done and go on to new material. She said the sessions might go half an hour, they might go three hours. She estimated three times a week.
Programming under the influence of drugs in a certain brainwave state and with these noises in one ear and them speaking in the other ear, usually the left ear, associated with right hemisphere non-dominant brain functioning, and with them talking, therefore, and requiring intense concentration, intense focusing. Because often they'll have to memorize and say certain things back, word-perfect, to avoid punishment, shock, and other kinds of things that are occurring. This is basically how a lot of programming goes on.
Some of it'll also use other typical brainwashing kinds of techniques. There will be very standardized types of hypnotic things done at times. There'll be sensory deprivation which we know increases suggestibility in anyone. Total sensory deprivation, suggestibility has significantly increased, from the research. It's not uncommon for them to use a great deal of that, including formal sensory-deprivation chambers before they do certain of these things. [Pause]
Now let me give you, because we don't have a lot of time, as much practical information as I can. The way that I would inquire as to whether or not some of this might be there would be with ideomotor finger-signals.
After you've set them up I would say, "I want the central inner core of you to take control of the finger-signals." Don't ask the unconscious mind. The case where you're inquiring about ritual abuse, that's for the central inner core. The core is a Cult-created part. "And I want that central inner core of you to take control of this hand of these finger-signals and what it has for the yes-finger to float up.
I want to ask the inner core of you is there any part of you, any part of Mary," that's the host's name, "who knows anything about Alpha, Beta, Delta, or Theta." If you get a Yes, it should raise a red flag that you might have someone with formal intensive brainwashing and programming in place. I would then ask and say, "I want a part inside who knows something about Alpha, Beta, Delta, and Theta to come up to a level where you can speak to me and when you're here say, 'I'm here.'" I would not ask if a part was willing to. No one's going to particularly want to talk about this. I would just say, "I want some part who can tell me about this to come out."
Without leading them ask them what these things are. I've had consults where I've come in. Sometimes I've gotten a Yes to that, but as I've done exploration it appeared to be some kind of compliance response or somebody wanting, in two or three cases, to appear maybe that they were ritual abuse and maybe they were in some way, but with careful inquiry and looking it was obvious that they did not have what we were looking for.
Let me tell you what these are. Let's suppose that this whole front row here are multiples and that she has an alter named Helen and she has one named Mary, she has one named Gertrude, she has one named Elizabeth, and she has one named Monica. Every one of those alters may have put on it a program, perhaps designated alpha-zero-zero-nine a Cult person could say, "Alpha-zero-zero-nine" or make some kind of hand gesture to indicate this and get the same part out in any one of them even though they had different names that they may be known by to you.
Alphas appear to represent general programming, the first kind of things put in. Betas appear to be sexual programs. For example, how to perform oral sex in a certain way, how to perform sex in rituals, having to do with producing child pornography, directing child pornography, prostitution. Deltas are killers trained in how to kill in ceremonies. There'll also be some self-harm stuff mixed in with that, assassination and killing. Thetas are called psychic killers. You know, I had never in my life heard those two terms paired together. I'd never heard the words "psychic killers" put together, but when you have people in different states, including therapists inquiring and asking, "What is Theta," and patients say to them, "Psychic killers," it tends to make one a believer that certain things are very systematic and very widespread. This comes from their belief in psychic sorts of abilities and powers, including their ability to psychically communicate with "mother'" including their ability to psychically cause somebody to develop a brain aneurysm and die. It also is a more future-oriented kind of programming.
Then there's Omega. I usually don't include that word when I say my first question about this or any part inside that knows about Alpha, Beta, Delta, Theta because Omega will shake them even more. Omega has to do with self-destruct programming. Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end. This can include self-mutilation as well as killing-themselves programming.
Gamma appears to be system-protection and deception programming which will provide misinformation to you, try to misdirect you, tell you half-truths, protect different things inside. There can also be other Greek letters. I'd recommend that you go and get your entire Greek alphabet and if you have verified that some of this stuff is present and they have given you some of the right answers about what some of this material is, and I can't underline enough: DO NOT LEAD THEM. Do not say, "Is this killers?" Get the answer from them, please. When you've done this and it appears to be present, I would take your entire Greek alphabet and, with ideomotor signals, go through the alphabet and say, "Is there any programming inside associated with epsilon, omicron," and go on through. There may be some sytematicness to some of the other letter, but I'm not aware of it.
I've found, for example, in one case that Zeta had to do with the production of snuff films that this person was involved with. With another person, Omicron had to do with their linkage and associations with drug smuggling and with the Mafia and with big business and government leaders. So there's going to be some individualism, I think, in some of those. Some of those are come-home programs, "come back to the Cult", "return to the Cult" program.
Here's the flaw in the system. They have built in shut-down and erasure codes so if they got into trouble they could shut something down and they could also erase something. These codes will sometimes be idiosyncratic phrases, or ditties. Sometimes they will be numbers maybe followed by a word. There's some real individuality to that. At first I had hoped if we can get some of these maybe they'll work with different people. No such luck. It's very unlikely unless they were programmed at about the same point in time as part of the same little group. Stuff that I've seen suggests that they carry laptop computers, the programmers, which still include everything that they did twenty, thirty years ago in them in terms of the names of alters, the programs, the codes, and so on.
Now what you can do is get erasure codes, and I always ask, "If I say this code, what will happen?' Doublecheck. "Is there any part inside who has different information?" Watch your ideomotor signals and what I've found is you can erase programs by giving the appropriate codes, but then you must abreact the feelings.
So if you erase Omega, which is often where I've started because it's the most high risk. Afterwards I will get all the Omega, what were formerly Omega alters, together so that we will abreact and give back to the host the memories associated with all the programming that was done with Omega and anything any Omega part ever had to do in a fractionated abreaction.
They use the metaphor -- and it is their metaphor -- of robots. and it is like a robot shell comes down over the child alter to make them act in robotic fashion. Once in a while internally you'll confront robots.
What I found from earlier work, and so I speed the process up now because I confirmed it enough times, is that you can say to the core, "Core, I want you to look -- there's this robot blocking the way in some way, blocking the progress. Go around and look at the back of the head and tell me what you notice on the back of the head or the neck." I just ask it very non-leading like that and what's commonly said to me is that there were wires or a switch. So I'll tell them, "Hold the wires or flip the switch and it will immobilize the robot and give me a yes-signal when you've done it." Pretty soon you get a yes-signal. "Great. Now that the robot is immobilized, I want you to look inside the robot and tell me what you see." It's generally one or several children. I have them remove the children. I do a little hypnotic magic and ask the core to use a laser and vaporize the robot so nothing is left. They're usually quite amazed that this works, as have been a number of therapists. [Pause]
Now there are many different layers of this stuff and this is the problem. Let me come over to the overhead and give some ideas about them. What we have up here are innumerable alters. I'll tell you one of the fascinating things I've seen. I remember a little over a year ago coming in to see some cases, some of the tough cases at a dissociative-disorders unit of a couple of the finest of the MPD therapists in this country, who are always part of all the international meetings, have lectured internationally. We worked and I look at some of their patients. They were amazed at certain things because they had not been aware of this before. As we worked with some of the patients and confirmed it, I remember one woman who'd been inpatient for three years, still was inpatient. Another who had one intensive year of inpatient work with all the finest MPD therapy you can imagine -- abreactions, integrations, facilitating cooperation, art therapy, on and on and on, journaling, intensively for one inpatient year followed by an intensive year of outpatient therapy two, three hours a week. In both patients we found out that all of this great work had done nothing but deal with the alters up here and had not touched the mind-control programming.
In fact it was not only intact, but we found that the one who was outpatient was having her therapy monitored every session by her mother, out-of-state, over the telephone, and that she still had intact suggestions that had been give to her at a certain future time to kill her therapist. Now one of the things that I would very carefully check is, I would suggest that you ask the core, not just the unconscious mind, ask the core, "Is there any part inside that continues to have contact with people associated with the Cult? Is there any part inside who goes to Cult rituals or meetings? Is there a recording device inside of Mary," if that's the host's name, "a recording device inside so that someone can find out the things that are said in sessions?" This doesn't mean they're monitored. Many of them just simply have it. "Is there someone who debriefs some part inside for what happens in our therapy sessions?" I have the very uncomfortable feeling from some past experience that when you look at this you will find the large proportion of ritual-abuse victims in this country are having their ongoing therapy monitored.
I remember a woman who came in about twenty-four years old, claimed her father was a Satanist. Her parents divorced when she was six. After that it would only when her father had visitation and he would take her to rituals sometimes up until age fifteen. She said, "I haven't gone to anything since I was fifteen." Her therapist believed this at face value. We sat in my office. We did a two-hour inquiry using hypnosis. We found the programming present. In addition to that we found that every therapy session was debriefed and in fact they had told her to get sick and not come to the appointment with me. Another one had been told that I was Cult and that if she came I would know that she'd been told not to come and I would punish her. If anything meaningful comes out in a patient who's being monitored like that -- from what I've learned thus far, they're tortured with electric shocks -- my belief is if they're in that situation you can't do meaningful therapy other than being supportive and caring and letting them know you care a lot and you'll be there to support them.
But I wouldn't try to work with any kind of deep material or deprogramming with them because I think it can do nothing but get them tortured and hurt unless they can get into a safe, secure inpatient unit for an extended period of time to do some of the work required. I have a feeling that when you make inquiries you're going to find that probably greater than fifty percent of these patients, if they're bloodline, meaning mother or dad or both involved, will be monitored on some ongoing basis. [Pause]
Now when you come below the alters, you then have Alpha, Beta, Delta, Theta, so and so forth, the Greek-letter programming and they will then have backup programs. There will typically be an erasure code for the backups. There may be one code that combines all the backups into one and then an erasure code for them, simply one code that erases all the backups. So I will get the code for, let's say, Omega and for all the Omega backups at the same time. After I've asked "What will happen if I give this," I will give the code and then I will say, "What are you experiencing?" They often describe computer whirring, things erasing, explosions inside, all sorts of interesting things. I've had some therapists come back and say, "My Lord, I had never said anything about robots she said something about robots vaporizing." I remember one therapist who'd been with me in several hypnosis workshops and consulted with me about a crisis MPD situation. I told her to inquire about Alpha, Beta, Delta, Theta. She did. She got back to me saying, "Yeah, I got an indication it's there. What is it?" I said, "I'm not going to tell you. Go back and inquire about some of this." We set an appointment for a week or so hence. She got back with me and said, "I asked what Theta was and she said, 'psychic killers.' I asked her what Delta was and she said 'killers.'" Okay. So I told her about some of this stuff for a two-hour consult. She called back and she said, "This seemed too fantastic. I heard this and I thought, 'Has Cory been working too hard?'" she said, I'm embarrassed to admit it, but she said, "I held you in high professional regard, but this just sounded so off in the twilight zone that I really thought, 'Is he having a nervous breakdown or something?'" She said, "But I respected you enough to ask about this." She said, "I asked another MPD patient and she didn't have any of this." So in this patient she started describing things and how she worked, for example, with an erasure and she was describing things like robots vaporizing and kinds of things. She said, "I hadn't told her about any of these things." Well, here's the problem. There are different layers and I think some of them are designed to keep us going in circles forever. They figured we probably, in most cases, wouldn't get below the alters which they purposefully created.
The way you create Manchurian Candidates is you divide the mind. It's part of what the Intelligence Community wanted to look at. If you're going to get an assassin, you're going to get somebody to go do something, you divide the mind. It fascinates me about cases like the assassination of Robert Kennedy, where Bernard Diamond, on examining Sirhan Sirhan found that he had total amnesia of the killing of Robert Kennedy, but under hypnosis could remember it. But despite suggestions he would be able to consciously remember, could not remember a thing after was out of hypnosis. I'd love to examine Sirhan Sirhan.
It appears that below this we've got some other layers. One is called "Green Programming" it appears. Isn't it interesting that the doctor's name is Dr. Green? One of the questions in a way that does not contaminate is after I've identified some of this stuff is there and they've given me a few right answers about what some of it is, "If there were a doctor associated with this programming and his name were a color, you know, like Dr. Chartreuse or something, if his name were a color, what color would the color be?" Now once in a while I've had some other colors mentioned in about three or four patients that I felt were trying to dissimulate in some way and I don't really believe had this. In one case I got another color and I found out later it was a doctor whose name was a color who was being trained by Dr. Green almost thirty years ago and he supervised part of the programming of this woman under this doctor. I remember one woman couldn't come up with anything. No alter would speak up with anything. I said, "Okay," and we went on to some other material. About two minutes later she said, "Green. Do you mean Dr. Green?" We found this all over. There appears to be some Green Programming below that and I suspect that you get down to fewer and more central programs the deeper you go.
Well, all Green Programming is Ultra-Green and the Green Tree. Cabalistic mysticism is mixed all into this. If you're going to work with this you need to pick up a couple of books on the Cabala. One is by a man named Dion Fortune called "Qabala" with a "q," Dion Fortune. Another is by Ann Williams-Heller and it's called "The Kabbalah." I knew nothing about the Cabala. It was interesting. A patient had sat in my waiting area, got there considerably early and drew a detailed multicolored Cabalistic Tree over two years ago. It took me two months to figure out what it was. Finally, showing it to somebody else who said, "You know? That looks an awful lot like the Cabala Tree" and that rang a bell with some esoteric in an old book and I dug it out. That was the background of Dr. Green.
Now the interesting thing about the Green Tree is his original name was Greenbaum. What does "greenbaum" mean in German? Green Tree, Ultra-Tree and the Green Tree. I've also had patients who didn't appear to know that his original name was Greenbaum, volunteered that there were parts inside named Mr. Greenbaum. Now let me give you some information about parts inside that may be helpful to you if you're going to inquire about these things, because my experience is one part will give you some information and either run dry or get defensive or scared and stop. and so you punt and you make an end run and you come around the other direction, you find another part.
I'll tell you several parts to ask for and ask if there's a part by this name. And, by the way, when I'm screening patients and fiddling around with this, I throw in a bunch of spurious ones and ask, "Is there a part inside by this name and by that name" as a check on whether or not it appears genuine. For example. "In addition to the core," I ask, "is there a part inside named Wisdom?" Wisdom is a part of the Cabalistic Tree. Wisdom, I've often found, will be helpful and give you a lot of information. "Is there a part inside named Diana?" I mean I may throw in all sorts of things. "Is there a part inside named Zelda?" I've never encountered one yet! Just to see what kind of answers we get. I try to do this carefully. Diana is a part that, in the Cabalistic system, is associated with a part called the Foundation. You will be fascinated to know that.
Remember the Process Church? Roman Polanski's wife, Sharon Tate, was killed by the Manson Family who were associated with the Process Church? A lot of prominent people in Hollywood were associated and then they went underground, the books say, in about seventy-eight and vanished? Well, they're alive and well in southern Utah. We have a thick file in the Utah Department of Public Safety documenting that they moved to southern Utah, north of Monument Valley, bought a movie ranch in the desert, renovated it, expanded it, built a bunch of buildings there, carefully monitored so that very few people go out of there and no one can get in and changed their name. A key word in their name is "Foundation." The Foundation. There are some other words. The Foundation is part of the Tree. So you can ask, "Is there something inside known as The Foundation?" I might ask other things to throw people off. "Is there something known as the Sub- Basement?" Well, maybe they'll conceive of something. Or "Is there something known as the Walls?" There are a variety of questions you can come up with, to sort of screen some things.
I've also found that there will often be a part called "Black Master," a part called "Master Programmer," and that there will be computer operators inside. How many of you have come into computer things in patients? There will typically be computer operators: Computer Operator Black, Computer Operator Green, Computer Operator Purple. Sometimes they'll have numbers instead, sometimes they'll be called Systems Information Directors. You can find out the head one of those. There'll be a source of some information for you. I will ask inside, "Is there a part inside named Dr. Green?" You'll find that there are, if they have this kind of programming, in my experience. Usually with a little work and reframing, you can turn them and help them to realize that they were really a child-part who's playing a role and they had no choice then, but they do now. You know, they played their role very, very well, but they don't have to continue to play it with you because they're safe here and in fact, "If the Cult simply found out that you talked to me, that they you had shared information with me, you tell me what would they do to you?"
Emphasize that the only way out is through me and that they need to cooperate and share information and help me and that I'll help them. So all these parts can give you various information. Now they have tried to protect this very carefully. Let me give you an example with Ultra-Green.
I discovered this -- by the way I used to think this programming was only in bloodline people. I've discovered it in non-bloodline people, but it's a bit different. They don't want it to be just the same. I don't think you'll find deep things like Ultra-Green and probably not even Green Programming with non-bloodline people. But let me tell you something that I discovered first in a non-bloodline and then in a bloodline. We were going along and a patient was close to getting well, approaching final integration in a non-bloodline and she suddenly started hallucinating and her fingers were becoming hammers and other things like that. So I used an affect-bridge and we went back and we found that what happened was that they gave suggestions, that if she ever got well to a certain point she would go crazy.
The way they did this was they strapped her down and they gave her LSD when she was eight years old. When she began hallucinating they inquired about the nature of the hallucinations so they could utilize them in good Ericsonian fashion and build on them and then combine the drug-effect with powerful suggestions. "If you ever get to this point you will go crazy. If you ever get fully integrated and get well you will go crazy like this and will be locked up in an institution for the rest of your life. They gave those suggestions vigorously and repetitively.
Finally they introduced other suggestions that, "Rather than have this happen, it would be easier to just kill yourself." In a bloodline patient then, as I began inquiring about deep material, the patient started to experience similar symptoms. We went back and we found the identical things were done to her.
This was called the "Green Bomb." B-O-M-B. Lots of interesting internal consistencies like that play on words with Dr. Greenbaum, his original name.
Now in this case it was done to her at age nine for the first time and then only hers was different. Hers was a suggestion for amnesia. "If you ever remember anything about Ultra-Green and the Green Tree you will go crazy. You will become a vegetable and be locked up forever." Then finally the suggestions added, "And it'll be easier to just kill yourself than have that happen to you, if you ever remember it." At age twelve then, three years later, they used what sounds like an Amytol interview to try to breach the amnesia and find out if they could. They couldn't. So then they strapped her down again, took and gave her something to kind of paralyze her body, gave her LSD, an even bigger dose and reinforced all the suggestions. Did a similar thing at the age of sixteen. So these are some of the kind of booby traps you run into.
There are a number of cases where they combined powerful drug effects like this with suggestions to keep us from discovering some of this deeper level stuff. What's the bottom line? Your guess is as good as mine but I can tell you that I've had a lot of therapists who were stymied with these cases who were going nowhere.
In fact someone here that I told some basic information about this to in Ohio a couple of months ago said it opened all sorts of things up in a patient who'd been going nowhere. That's an often common thing. I think that we can move down to deeper levels and if we deal with some of the deeper level stuff it may destroy all the stuff above it. But we don't even know that yet.
In some of the patients I'm working with we have pretty much dealt with a lot of the top-level stuff. I'll tell you how we've done some of that. We'll take and erase one system like Omega. Then we will have a huge abreaction of all the memories and feelings in a fractionated abreaction associated with those parts. I typically find I'll say to them, "Now that we've done this are there any other memories and feelings that any parts that were Omega still have?" The answer's usually "No." At that point I will say, "I usually find at this point in time the majority, if not all, of those parts that used to be Omega no longer feel a desire or need to be different, realizing that you split off originally by them and want to go home to Mary and become one with her again."
I use the concept often now -- which came from a patient -- of going home and becoming one with her. "Going back from whence you came" is another phrase I'll use with them. "Are there any Omega parts inside who do not feel comfortable with that or have reservations or concerns about that?" If there are we talk to them. We deal with them. A few may not integrate. My experience is most of the time they'll integrate and we may integrate twenty-five parts at once in a polyfragmented complex MPD.
I think it is vitally important to abreact the feelings before you go on. Also for many patients it hasn't seemed to matter the order we go in but I've found a couple where it has. If it doesn't seem to matter I'll typically go Omega, then Delta because they have more violence potential, then Gamma to get rid of the self-deception stuff. What I will do before I just assume anything and do that, is once we've done Omega and showed them that success can occur and something can happen and they feel relief after, I will say to them, "I want to ask the core -- through the fingers -- is there a specific order in which programs must be erased?" You know maybe it doesn't matter but most of the time I found "No." There are cases where we found "Yes."
I recommend doing one or two or three of those because they'll produce relief and and a sense of optimism in the patient. But then I would recommend starting to probe for the deeper level things and getting their input and recommendations about the order in which we go.
Q: What has been the typical age and typical gender of this type of person?
Dr.H: I know of this being found in men and women. Most of the patients I know with MPD ritual abuse that are being treated are women, however. I know of some men being treated where we've found this. A while back I was talking to a small group of therapists somewhere. I told them about some of this. In the middle of talking about some of this all the color drained out of one social worker's face and she obviously had a reaction and I asked her about and she said, "I'm working with a five-year-old boy," and she said, "Just in the last few weeks he was saying something about a Dr. Green." I went on a little further and I mentioned some of these things and she just shook her head again. I said, "What's going on?" She said, "He's been spontaneously telling me about robots and about Omega." I think you will find variations of this and that they've changed it, probably every few years and maybe somewhat regionally to throw us off in various ways but that certain basics and fundamentals will probably be there. I have seen this in people up into their forties including people whose parents were very, very high in the CIA, other sorts of things like that. I've had some that were originally part of the Monarch Project which is the name of the government Intelligence project.
Question in the back?
Q: I'm still not grasping how one starts, how you find out how to erase. How do you get that information?
Dr.H: I would say, "I want the core, if necessary, using the telepathic communication ability you have to read minds," because they believe in that kind of stuff, "so I'll use it..." I was trained in Ericsonian stuff, " obtain for me the erasure code of all Omega programs. When you've done so, I want the yes-finger to float up." Then I ask them to tell it to me. "Are there backups for Omega programs?" "Yes." "Okay? How many backups are there?" "Six," they say, let's say. It's different numbers. "Is there an erasure code for all the backup programs?" "No." "Is there an erasure code that combines all the backups into one?" "Yes." "Obtain that code for me and when you've go it give me the yes-signal again." It can move almost that fast in some cases where there's not massive resistance.
Q: Yes, can you tell me what you know about the risks to the therapist? [Laughter]
Dr.H: You would have to ask.
Q: Yeah, I'd like to know that. What kind of data do you have given that you've had contact with large numbers of people. Not just threats but also any injury, any family problems that have arisen. That's one question. A second one is are you aware of anybody that you've treated -- or others -- with this level of dissociation and trauma that have recovered? Integrated? Whole and happy?
Dr.H: Okay, I have one non-bloodline multiple, complex multiple who had this kind of programming where they have a lot of access to the patient as neighbors and where the doctor, by the way, you'll find physicians heavily involved.
They've encouraged their own to go to medical school, to prescribe drugs to take care of their own, to get access to medical technology and be above suspicion. There have been a couple, in fact, in Utah who've been nailed now.
We now in Utah have two full time ritual-abuse investigators with statewide jurisdiction under the Attorney General's Office to do nothing but investigate this. [Applause] Okay?
In a poll done in the State of Utah in January by the major newspaper and television station, they found that ninety percent of Utahans believe that ritual abuse is genuine and real. Not all of them believe it's a frequent occurrence but some of that was imparted from two years of work by the Governor Commission on Ritual Abuse, interviewing, talking, meeting people, gathering data. Now when people say, by the way, "There's no evidence. They've never found a body," that's baloney.
They found a body in Idaho of a child. They've had a case last summer that was convicted on first-degree murder charges, two people that the summer before that were arrested where the teenaged girl's finger and head were in the refrigerator and they were convicted of first-degree murder in Detroit. There have been cases and bodies.
Back to risk. I know of no therapist who's been harmed. But patients inform us that there will come a future time where we could be at risk of being assassinated by patients who've been programmed to kill at a certain time anyone that they've told and any member of their own family who's not active. If that would come about is speculative. Who knows for sure? Maybe, but I don't think it's entirely without risk.
A question in the back?
Q: It seems to me that there seems to be some similarity between these kinds of programming and those people who claim that they've been abducted by spaceships and have had themselves physically probed and reprogrammed and all of that sort of thing. Since Cape Canaveral is across the Florida peninsula from me and I don't think that they've reported any spaceships lately, I was just wondering is there any sort of relationship between this and that?
Dr.H: I'll share my speculation, that comes from others really. I've not dealt with any of those people. However, I know a therapist that I know and trust and respect who I've informed about all this a couple of years ago and has found it in a lot of patients and so on, who is firmly of the belief that those people are in fact ritual-abuse victims who have been programmed with that sort of thing to destroy all their credibility.
If somebody's coming in and reporting abduction by a flying sauce who's going to believe them on anything else in the future? Also as a kind of thing that can be pointed to and said, "This is as ridiculous as that." All I know is that I recently had a consult, a telephone consult, with a therapist where I had been instructing her about some of this kind of stuff. When we were consulting at one point in the fifth or sixth interview she said, "By the way, do you know anything about this topic?" I said, "Well, not really" and shared with her what I shared with you. I said, "If it were me being with this guy..." that she'd been seeing for a couple of months, I said, "I would ask inside for the core to take control of finger-signals and inquire about Alpha, Beta, Delta, Theta." She proceeded to do all that, got back to me a week later and said, "Boy, were you on target. There is a part inside named Dr. Green. There's this kind of programming."
Q: What's the difference between this kind of program and cult-type abuse and Satanic abuse in the kind of cults with the candles and the...
Dr.H: This type of programming will be done in the cults with the candles and all the rest. My impression is this is simply done in people where they have great access to them or they're bloodline and their parents are in it and they can be raised in it from an early age.
If they are bloodline they are the chosen generation. If not, they're expendable and they are expected to die and not get well. There will be booby traps in your way if they aren't non-bloodline people that when they get well they will kill themselves. I'll tell you just a little about that.
My belief is that some people that have ritual abuse and don't have this have been ritually abused but they may be may be part of a non-mainstream group. The Satanism comes in the overall philosophy overriding all of this. People say, "What's the purpose of it?" My best guess is that the purpose of it is that they want an army of Manchurian Candidates, ten of thousands of mental robots who will do prostitution, do child pornography, smuggle drugs, engage in international arms smuggling, do snuff films, all sorts of very lucrative things and do their bidding and eventually the megalomaniacs at the top believe they'll create a Satanic Order that will rule the world. One last question. Then I'll give you couple of details and we need to shift gears.
Q: You have suggested and implied that at some point at a high level of the U.S. Government there was support of this kind of thing. I know we're short of time, but could you just say a few words about the documentation that may exist for that suggestion?
Dr.H: There isn't great documentation of it. It comes from victims who are imperiled witnesses. The interesting thing is how many people have described the same scenario and how many people that we have worked with who have had relatives in NASA, in the CIA and in the Military, including very high-ups in the Military.
I can tell you that a friend and colleague of mine who has probably the equivalent of half the table space on that far side of the room filled with boxes with declassified documents from mind-control research done in the past which has been able to be declassified over a considerable -- couple of decades -- period and has read more government documents about mind control than anyone else, has a brief that has literally been sent in the past week and a half asking for all information to be declassified about the Monarch Project for us to try to find out more.
Now let me just mention something about some of the stuff that my experience is in several patients now that you may run into late in the process. I know I'm throwing a lot at you in a hurry. Some of it is completely foreign and some of you may think, "Gosh, could any of this be true?" Just, you know, ask. Find out in your patients and you may be lucky and there isn't any of this. Somewhere at a deep level you may run into some things like this. Let me describe to you, if I can find my pen, the system in one patient.
One patient I had treated for quite a while, a non-bloodline person. We had done what appeared to be successful work and reached final integration. She came back to me early last year and said she was symptomatic with some things. I started inquiring. I found a part there we'd integrated. The part basically said, "There was other stuff that I couldn't tell you about and you integrated me and so I had to split off." I had done some inquiring about things like Alpha, Beta as a routine part of it and found they were there and I said to this part, "Why didn't you tell me about this stuff?" She said, "Well, we gave you some hints but they went right over your head." Says, "I'm sorry, but we know that you didn't know enough to help us but now we know you can." So the stuff started coming out. It was interesting. She described the overall system -- if I can remember it now -- as being like this.
The circle represented harm to the body, a system of alters whose primary purpose was to hurt her including symptoms like Munchhausen's, self- mutilation, other kinds of things.
Each of the triangles represented still another different system. She said, "With the exception of me," this one part, "you dealt with the whole circle with the work that we did before but you didn't touch the rest of the stuff." Okay.
In the middle of all this was still another system consisting of the Cabalistic Tree, which some of you are aware, looks approximately like this with lines in between and so on and so forth. There's a rough approximation. That represented another system.
Then once we got past that she implied that this entire thing was somehow encompassed by, what do you call it, an hourglass. I kept thinking we were at final integration then I'd find some other parts. This person had an eagle- eye husband that was watching for certain things that we found to be reliable indicators.
So often I would get evidence of dissociation within a few days. It would suddenly be picked up. You know, what we found was I continued to find evidence of dissociation and I'd find parts. Finally this part, as I got angry with him and said, "Why when I give these ideomotor inquiries am I getting lied to?" This part said, "Because you don't understand. You're going to get us all killed." We started talking and then she basically said, "It's been programmed so that if you succeed and think you've succeeded, you will fail. They build it in as a way to laugh at you, that if you ever get us integrated, we will die."
Here's what she said, this part said, "I'm one of twelve disciples," and I've seen this in others, twelve disciples within this hourglass each of whom had to memorize a disciple-lesson which were basic Satanic kind of premises, philosophies of life like "be good to those who hurt you, hate those who are nice to you," on and on and on. There may be two or three sentences like that associated with each that they had to memorize them.
They said, "We are like grains of sand falling and when the last grain of sand falls, there's Death." I said, "Is Death a part?" "Yes. When the last grain of sand falls the Sleeping Giant awakens." The Sleeping Giant was Death, who was then to kill them on Day-One or Day-Six after awakening unless certain things were followed and we did some of those.
Well we also found Death had a sister as a backup, used with mirrors to create the sister part. We had to get past and deal with that too. Death had certain things that they said had to be done to integrate. I started to say, "Oh, come on, they lied to you before." She said, "Wait a minute. This what they said you'd say. They said that no doctor would ever believe that they had to go these extremes to get us well and that's part of the reason they'd fail." I said, "Well, tell me, tell me again." She said, "I have to be dressed all in red. I have to have Demerol onboard, have taken Demerol. A code has to be given and it has to be in a room that's totally dark. It has to happen on Day-One or Day-Six after this part's been awakened." I said what I'd have to lose? I had a psychiatrist give her a little Demerol. We used the code. My office didn't have any windows anyway. It was pretty easy. Oh, and there had to be four, I think, candles lit.
Well, fine. So we did it and everything went well. Maybe it would have gone well if we hadn't done it, but I decided not to take the chance and to trust the patient maybe. Well, so we go on and then we find another part. There's Death And Destruction, another backup also with a sister that we had to get through. In fact, I think there were two backups there. Interestingly, the very last part was an extremely nice part, made especially that way so that they wouldn't want to lose them because they would be so adorable and so loving and so sweet that they wouldn't want to maybe get rid of them.
Then we found that she continued to have these feelings with this last part left now of darkness and blackness inside. What did we find? A curtain. She said, "They assumed that if you ever got to this point, you would," and along the way, by the way, we had encountered this stuff about the LSD stuff, the Green Bomb programming. The message was that she said, "There is a curtain behind which are the remaining feelings and memories, but it can't be opened from the middle. It's like a stage curtain. It has to opened this way," that it can't be opened. They assumed that you would try to deal with all the feelings. That can't be opened until you've dealt with that last part and they've integrated. So far it looks like we've got integration that's holding.
So I found Death And Destruction and the Hourglass in non-bloodline. "The Tree and the Hourglass," this patient informed me, "were made of sand because we were meant to die. We're expendable. We're the unchosen generation." I've heard variously that it's crystals or blood that fills the Hourglass in bloodline people. By the way, you can do real simple things like turn the Hourglass on its side so nothing can fall out, so time stands still to be able to do certain kinds of work. Spread the grains of sand on the seashore so that they can't be numbered and the time will not be counted. Got that idea from a ritual-abuse victim who had seen some of this kind of programming done that another therapist was seeing.
So those would be just a few other hints about things that may be helpful or meaningful. We're talking about very intensive things and at deep levels to to me this give us two things. One thing it gives to me is hope because it gets to material and it makes progress like nothing else we've ever seen with these people who have it. The second thing it does for me is it demoralizes me, too, because although three years ago I had a pretty good idea about the extent and breadth of what they'd one to these victims, I had no real appreciation for the depth and breadth and intensity of what they'd done.
I want to come back to the other question over here now. The other question is how many of them can get well? We don't know. In most things in the mental health profession we accept two-thirds of the patients are going to improve, maybe seventy percent. There's very little we can get everybody well.
I think one of the sad things we have to face is that many of these patients will probably never be well. My personal belief is that if they are being messed with their only hope of getting well is if they can somehow get out of contact.
Now I know patients who've gone to other states and simply had deep- level alters pick up the phone and call and said, "This is our new address and phone number" so that they could be picked up locally. I mean in an inpatient unit for an extended period of time. If they are in a Cult from their area and they are still being monitored and messed with, my own personal opinion is we can't get them well and can't offer more than humanitarian caring and supportiveness. Lots of therapists do not like to hear that. That's my opinion.
I believe that if somehow they're lucky enough to be wealthy enough to have protection, to have somehow gotten away in some way and we can work with them without being messed with, that they have a chance to reach some semblance of normality and livability with enough intensive work.
My own personal belief is I don't think anybody with this kind of programming is well in this country yet. There are some who are well along the way. I've got a couple who are well along in their work and have done a tremendous amount, but they're clearly not well yet.
Q: Could you speculate on the relationship between this stuff and the fantasy games that have been proliferating, Dungeons and Dragons and that sort of thing? 
Dr.H: Well, there are a lot of things out there to cue people. You want to see a great movie, interesting movie, to cue people? Go see "Trancers II." You can rent it in your video shop. Came out last fall.
One night in sheer desperation for something at the video store, you know? Nine o'clock on Friday night. Everything's gone. I rented a couple of movies and one of them is that. Fascinating. They're talking about Green World Order. Yes, "Trancers II." And who is the production company? Full Moon Productions. I couldn't see much cuing in "Trancers I," but who's the production company in "Trancers I"? Alter Productions.
There are lots of things around that are cuing. There's an interesting person in the late sixties who talked about the Illuminati. Have any of you ever heard of the Illuminati with regard to the Cult? Had a patient bring that up to me just about exactly two years ago. We've now had other stuff come out from other patients. Appears to be the name of the international world leadership. There appear to be Illuminatic Counsels in several parts of the world and one internationally. The name of the international leadership of the Cult supposedly. Is this true? well, I don't know. It's interesting we're getting some people who are trying to work without cuing who are saying some very similar things.
There was an old guy in Hollywood in the late sixties who talked about the infiltration of Hollywood by the Illuminati. Certainly what some patients have said is all of this spook stuff, horror stuff, possession and everything else that's been popularized in the last twenty years in Hollywood is in order to soften up the public so that when a Satanic world order takes over, everyone will have been desensitized to so many of these things, plus to continually cue lots of people out there. is that true? Well, I can't definitely tell you that it is.
What I can say is I now believe that ritual-abuse programming is widespread, is systematic, is very organized from highly esoteric information which is published nowhere, has not been on any book or talk show, that we have found all around this country and at least one foreign country.
Let's take a couple of quick questions and we need to get on to other material. Yes?
Q: Do you have any techniques for decreasing your level of uncertainty that a patient is or is not being still tampered with, "messed with," as you said?
Dr.H: Just that I would ask several of the parts I've inquired about, Core, Diana, Wisdom, Master Programmer, several parts inside I would ask about these sorts of things and I will keep asking it. As you do additional work and get a bit further, I would ask again to find out. In the back?
Q: I wonder if you've heard or you know of the Martin Luther Bloodline?
Dr.H: The what?
Q: Martin Luther Bloodline?
Dr.H: I know nothing about Martin Luther Bloodline. I'll give you one other quick tip. Ask him about an identification code. There's an identification code that people have. It will involve their birth date. It may involve places where they were programmed and it will usually involve a number in there that will be their birth order, like zero-two if they were second-born. It will usually involve a number that represents the number of generations in the Cult, if they are bloodlines. I've seen up to twelve now, twelve generations.
Q: I have seen a lot of the things you've been describing today in several patients. I wanted to ask you a question about the Seven Systems. You mentioned something about systems here. Are there Seven Systems?
Dr.H: There has been that described in some patients, yes, the Seven Systems.
Q: Could you say what that is or a little diagram?
Dr.H: I don't think we know enough to know what it is, honestly. I think it may have to do with Seven Cabalistic Trees.
Q: Have you ever had any evidence where any of these people have been tagged and there have been anything of their body-parts that might be related to this, private parts in particular?
Dr.H: Well, there are certainly people that have had tattoos, that have had a variety of other kinds of things, some of which have been, you know, documented in cases, but I mean to say, well, maybe they did that to themselves or had it done consciously to really prove something, not that occurs to right off the bat. Let me just take this one last question back and we need to go on to other material because we're never going to get through it all. I'll just ask you to hold your question.
Q: It's not a question but I wanted to say for myself, personally, and perhaps for others here as well, I wanted to thank you very sincerely for taking this time to come forward. [Applause]
Dr.H: Well, [Applause]
Q: Does anyone want to join us for a standing ovation for this material? It's wonderful. [Sustained applause]
Dr.H: A dear friend who's one of the top people in the field, who I know has had death threats, but I know struggled for professional credibility in believing in MPD and was harshly criticized for even believing in that ten and fifteen years ago, and struggled to a point of professional credibility. I think in his heart of hearts he knows it's true, but he will say things like, "I wouldn't be surprised to find tomorrow it was an international conspiracy and I wouldn't be surprised to find tomorrow that it is an urban myth and rumor." He tries to stay right on the fence and the reason is because it's controversial, because there is a campaign underway saying these all false memories induced by, along with incest and everything else, by "Oprah" and by books like "The Courage to Heal" and by naive therapists using hypnosis. It's controversial. My personal opinion has come to be if they're going to kill me, they're going to kill me. There's going to be an awful lot of information that's been put away that'll go to investigative reporters and multiple investigative agencies, if it happens, and an awful lot of people like you , I hope, that if I ever have an accident will be pushing for a very large-scale investigation. I think we have to stand up as some kind of moral conscience at some point and I tried to wait until we had gotten enough verification from independent places to have some real confidence that this was widespread.
I know we've gone like a house afire to try to pack as much as I could in for you. I hope it's given you some things to think about and some new ideas and I appreciate being with you. [Long sustained applause] ".

Carlos Castaneda on MPD

Many humans don't even know how they really look. There is a very good book written by Carlos Castaneda, called "The Art of Dreaming" and this extract is a very important information, which you will know about sooner or later. More on  Carlos Castaneda info  and 

Robert Monroe info  links

"From seeing the essence of the universe resembles incandescent stretched into infinity in every conceivable direction, luminous filaments that are conscious of themselves in ways impossible for the human mind to comprehend. From seeing the essence of the universe, sorcerers go on to see the energy essence of human beings and depict human beings as bright shapes that resemble giant eggs and call them luminous eggs (white eggs, LM).
When sorcerers see a human being they see a giant, luminous shape that floats, making, as it moves, a deep furrow in the energy of the earth, just as if the luminous shape had a taproot that was dragging.
Don Juan had impression that our energy shape keeps on changing through time. He said that every Seer he knew himself included, saw that human beings are shaped more like balls or even tombstones than eggs. But, once in a while , and for no reason known to them, sorcerers see a person whose energy is shaped like an egg...more akin to people of ancient times. 
The decisive finding of the sorcerers of antiquity and the crucial feature of human beings as luminous balls, is a round spot of intense brilliance, the size of a tennis ball, permanently lodged inside the luminous ball, flush with its surface, about two feet back from the crest of a person's right shoulder blade. The luminous ball is much larger than the human body. The spot of intense brilliance is part of this ball of energy, and it is located on a place at the height of the shoulder blades, an arm's length from a person's back. The old sorcerers named it the assemblage point after seeing what it does. It makes us perceive. In human beings, perception is assembled there, on that point.
Seeing that all living beings have such a point of brilliance,  the old sorcerers surmised that perception, in general, must take place on that spot, in whatever pertinent manner.
(Your Spirit is a part of your Soul, connected to the physical body; it's like a tiny Sun in the body, a piece of Creative Force. The Assemblage point is like a tuner in the radio: you turn the knob and get to a new radio station; and if something or someone moves the Assemblage point: you'll get to another world, another frequency, another Density or Dimension or Universe, LM).
What they saw that made them conclude that perception takes place on the assemblage point was:
first, that out of the millions of the universe's luminous energy filaments passing through the entire luminous ball, only a small number pass directly through the assemblage point, as should be expected since it is small in comparison with the whole.
Next, they saw that a spherical extra glow, slightly bigger than the assemblage point, always surrounds it, greatly intensifying the luminosity of the filaments passing directly through that glow.
Finally, they saw two things.
One, that the Assemblage points of human beings can dislodge themselves from the spot  where they are usually located. Two, that when the assemblage point is on its habitual position, perception and awareness seem to be normal, judging by the normal behavior of the subjects being observed. But when their assemblage points and surrounding glowing spheres are on a different position than the habitual one, their unusual behavior seems to be the proof that their awareness is different, that they are perceiving in an unfamiliar manner.
The conclusion the old sorcerers drew from all this was that the greater the displacement of the assemblage point from its customary position, the more unusual the consequent behavior and, evidently, the consequent awareness and perception."

This is how MPDed people are created: by manipulating the position of the Assemblage Point physically, electromagnetically, chemically, psychologically and by other ways. We, future Graduates, all have sabotaging Alters with damaging Wernicke’s commands in us and need to learn to handle them. It looks like only Androgynous, HeShe is a real representative of Balance, has full 360 degree vision: one is a male, another one is a female and if one would miss something another one wouldn't! We all have the same monster-loop in us (SELF-IMPORTANCE) to battle with. The idea is to split and expand ourselves, in order to unite them later. Our strength is in final unification.  If we don’t go into denial, don’t run away from the subject and know that we all have MPD and Sabotaging Alters, then it's easier to stop them from doing a lot of damage to ourselves and to others. Unification of your personal Alters and merging with the Creative Force is the ultimate Goal !

"Holographic Universe"- Michael Talbot on MPD

I'll give you a description of
Holographic Nature of MPD from Michael Talbot's book written in
"The Holographic Universe",
1991, p. 75-76:

"...To catch a glimmer of what we are missing, he suggests we look at a child. Children have not yet had the time to form vortices, and this is reflected in the open and flexible way they interact with the world. According to Shainberg the sparkling aliveness of a child expresses the very essence of the unfolding-
enfolding nature of consciousness when it is unimpeded.
If you want to become aware of your own frozen vortices of thought, Shainberg recommends you pay close attention to the way you behave in conversation. When people with set beliefs converse with others, they try to justify their identities by espousing and defending their opinions. Their judgments seldom change as a result of any new information they encounter, and they show little interest in allowing any real conversational interaction to take place. A person who is open to the flowing nature of consciousness is more willing to see the frozen condition of the relationships imposed by such vortices of thought. They are committed to exploring conversational interactions, rather than endlessly repeating a static litany of opinions...
Another psychological phenomena that bears several earmarks of the implicate is multiple personality disorder, or MPD. MPD is a bizarre syndrome in which two or more distinct personalities inhabit a 
single body. Victims of the disorder, or "multiples, " often have no awareness of their condition. They do not realize that control of their body is being passed back and forth between different personalities and instead feel they are suffering from some kind of amnesia, confusion, or black-out spells. Most multiples average between eight to thirteen personalities, although so-called super-multiples may have more than a hundred subpersonalities. One of the most telling statistics regarding multiples is that 97 percent of them have had a history of severe childhood trauma, often in the form of monstrous psychological, physical, and sexual abuse. This has led many researchers to conclude that becoming a multiple is the psyche's way of coping with extraordinary and soul-crushing pain. By dividing up into one or more personalities the psyche is able to parcel out the pain, in a way, and have several personalities bear what would be too much for just one personality to withstand. In this sense becoming a multiple may be the ultimate example of what Bohm means by fragmentation. It is interesting to note that when the psyche fragments itself, it does not become a collection of broken and jagged-edged shards (pieces), but a collection of smaller wholes, complete and self-sustaining with their own traits, motives, and desires. Although these wholes are not identical copies of the original personality, they are related to the dynamics of the original personality, and this in itself suggests that some kind of holographic process is involved. Bohm's assertion that fragmentation always eventually proves destructive is also apparent in the syndrome. Although becoming a multiple allows a person to survive an otherwise unendurable childhood, it brings with it a host of unpleasant side effects. These may include depression, anxiety and panic attacks, phobias, heart and respiratory problems, unexplained nausea, migrainelike headaches, tendencies toward self-mutilation, and many other mental and physical disorders. Startlingly, but regular as clockwork, most multiples are diagnosed when they are between the ages of twenty-eight and thirty-five, a "coincidence" that suggests that some inner alarm system may be going off at that age, warning them that it is imperative they are diagnosed and thus obtain the help they need. This idea seems borne out by the fact that multiples who reach their forties before they are diagnosed frequently report having the sense that if they did not seek help soon, any chance of recovery would be lost. Despite the temporary advantages the tortured psyche gains by fragmenting itself, it is clear that mental and physical well-being, and perhaps even survival, still depend on wholeness. Another unusual feature of MPD is that each of a multiple's personalities possesses a different brain-wave pattern. This is surprising, for as Frank Putnam, a National Institutes of Health psychiatrist who has studied this phenomenon, points out, normally a person's brain-wave pattern does not change even in states of extreme emotion. Brainwave patterns are not the only thing that varies from personality to personality. Blood flow patterns, muscle tone, heart rate, posture, and even allergies can all change as a multiple shifts from one self to the next. Since brain-wave patterns are not confined to any single neuron or group of neurons, but are a global property of the brain, this too suggests that some kind of holographic process may be at work. Just as a multiple-image hologram can store and project dozens of whole scenes, perhaps the brain hologram can store and call forth a similar multitude of whole personalities. In other words, perhaps what we call "self" is also a hologram, and when the brain of a multiple clicks from one holographic self to the next, these slide-projector like shuttlings are reflected in the global changes that take place in brain-wave activity as well as in the body in general. The physiological changes that occur as a multiple shifts from one personality to the next also have profound implications for the relationship between mind and health, and will be discussed at greater length in the next chapter...

p. 97 - The Health Implications of Multiple Personality

...Another condition that graphically illustrates the mind's power to affect the body is MPD. In addition to possessing different brain-wave patterns, the subpersonalities of a multiple (short for a patient with MPD) have a strong psychological separation from one another. Each has his own name, age, memories, and abilities. Often each also has his own style of handwriting, announced gender, cultural and racial background, artistic talents, foreign language fluency and IQ. Even more noteworthy are the biological changes that take place in a multiple's body when they switch personalities. Frequently a medical condition possessed by one personality will mysteriously vanish when another personality takes over. Dr. Bennett Braun of the International Society for the study of Multiple Personality, in Chicago, has documented the case in which all of a patient's subpersonalities (alters) were allergic to orange juice, except one. If the man drank orange juice when one of his allergic personalities was in control, he would break out in a terrible rash. But if he switched to his nonallergic personality, the rash would instantly start to fade and he could drink orange juice freely (check it out on yourself, LM).
Dr. Francine Rowland, a Yale psychiatrist who specializes in treating multiples, relates an even more striking incident concerning one multiple's reaction to a wasp sting. On the occasion in question, the man showed up for his scheduled appointment with Rowland with his eye completely swollen shut from a wasp sting. Realizing he needed medical attention, Rowland called an ophthalmologist. Unfortunately,
the soonest the opthalmologist could see the man was an hour later, and because the man was in severe pain, Rowland decided to try something. As it turned out, one of the man's alternates was an "anesthetic personality" who felt absolutely no pain. Rowland had the anesthetic personality take control of the body, and the pain ended. But something else also happened. By the time the man arrived at his appointment with the ophthalmologist, the swelling was gone and his eye had returned to normal. Seeing no need to treat him, the ophthalmologist sent him home. After a while, however, the anesthetic personality relinquished control of the body, and the man's original personality returned, along with all the pain and swelling of the wasp sting. The next day he went back to the ophthalmologist to at last be treated. Neither Rowland nor her patient had told the ophthalmologist that the man was a multiple, and after treating him, the ophthalmologist telephoned Rowland. "He thought time was playing tricks on him. " Rowland laughed. "He just wanted to make sure that I had actually called him the day before and he had not imagined it."

Allergies are not the only thing multiples can switch on and off. If there was any doubt as to the control of the unconscious mind has over drug effects, it's banished by the pharmacological wizardry of the multiple. By changing personalities, a multiple who is drunk can instantly become sober. Different personalities also respond differently to different drugs. Braun records a case in which 5ml of diazepam, a tranquilizer, sedated one personality , while 100ml had little or no effect on another (Arizona Wilder was saying that she tried, but couldn't die from the sleeping pills' overdose because of her Alters or she couldn't get drunk even if she tried, LM). Often one or several of a multiple's personalities are children, and if an adult personality is given a drug and then a child's personality takes over, the adult dosage may be too much for the child and result in an overdose. It's also difficult to anesthetize some multiples waking up on the operating table after one of their "unanesthetizable" subpersonalities has taken over
(R. Monroe also couldn't be
anesthetized, LM).
Other conditions that can vary from personality to personality include scars, burn marks, cysts, left- and right-handedness. Visual acuity can differ, and some multiples have to carry two or three different pairs of eyeglasses to accommodate their alternating personalities. One personality can be color-blind and another not, and even eye color can change. There are cases of women who have 2 or 3 menstrual periods each month because each of their subpersonalities has it's own cycle.
More info from "The Holographic Universe": " Speech pathologist Christy Ludlow has found that the voice pattern  for each of a multiple's personalities is different (not just the voice, but the frequency coming from the Alter, LM), a feat that requires such a deep psychological change that even the most accomplished actor cannot alter his voice enough to disguise his voice pattern. One multiple , admitted to a hospital for diabetes, baffled her doctors by showing no symptoms when one of her non diabetic personalities was in control. There accounts of epilepsy coming and going with changes in personality, and psychologist Robert A. Phillips, Jr., reports that even tumors can appear and disappear (although he does not specify what kind of tumors). 
Multiples also tend to heal faster than normal individuals
(Andy Pero from "Project Superman, Andy Pero's Story" comes to mind, LM).
For example, there are several cases on record of third-degree burns healing with extraordinary rapidity. Most eerie of all, at least one researcher— Dr. Cornelia Wilbur, the therapist whose pioneering treatment of Sybil Dorsett was portrayed in the book Sybil—is convinced that multiples don't age as fast as other people. How could such things be? At a recent symposium on the multiple personality syndrome, a multiple named Cassandra provided a possible answer, Cassandra attributes her own rapid healing ability both to the visualization techniques she practices and to something she calls parallel processing. As she explained, even when her alternate personalities are not in control of her body, they are still aware (and they watch what you are doing and help or sabotage, LM). This enables her to "think" on a multitude of different channels at once, to do things like work on several different term papers simultaneously, and even "sleep" while other personalities prepare her dinner and clean her house. Hence, whereas normal people only do healing imagery exercises two or three times a day, Cassandra does them around the clock. She even has a subpersonality named Celese who possesses a thorough knowledge of anatomy and physiology, and whose sole function is to spend twenty-four hours a day meditating and imaging the body's well-being. According to Cassandra, it is this full-time attention to her health that gives her an edge over normal people. Other multiples have made similar claims.
We are deeply attached to the inevitability of things. If we have bad vision, we believe we will have bad vision for life, and if we suffer from diabetes, we do not for a moment think our condition might vanish with a change in mood or thought. But the phenomenon of multiple personality challenges this belief and offers further evidence of just how much our psychological states can affect the body's biology. If the psyche of an individual with MPD is a kind of multiple image hologram, it appears that the body is one as well, and can switch from one biological state to another as rapidly as the flutter of a deck of cards. The systems of control that must be in place to account for such capacities is mind-boggling and makes our ability to will away a wart look pale. Allergic reaction to a wasp sting is a complex and multifaceted
process and involves the organized activity of antibodies, the production of histamine, the dilation and rupture of blood vessels, the excessive release of immune substances, and so on. What unknown pathways of influence enable the mind of a multiple to freeze all these processes in their tracks? Or what allows them to suspend the effects of alcohol and other drugs in the blood, or turn diabetes on and off? At the moment we don't know and must console ourselves with one simple fact. Once a multiple has undergone therapy and in some way becomes whole again, he or she can still make these switches at will. This suggests that somewhere in our psyches we all have the ability to control these things. And still this is not all we can do."

Youtube on MPD

There is some interesting information on Google about MPD : a few websites with video clips on Youtube, many good articles and people’s say about modern Psychology/Psychiatry and their MPD’s.
When you are dealing with Simultaneous (not alien) people, you are not dealing with their original Selves, but with their Alters. The Original Selves are deeply hidden behind the layers of numerous positive/
negative Alters ! Original Selves, we are born with, are turning up only in extraordinary situations in life.
This subject needs to be clarified for everyone, instead of hiding it. Whoever created sabotaging Alters in us  were not stupid and our task is to dismantle their work, to balance them ! Our own Alters are playing tricks on us! It is an Art of modern life to be able to maneuver your Alters so they would bring you a complete satisfaction instead of a total frustration like in the case of Howie (a politician, a Republican). Highly recommended !        session 1, Howie;                               session 2;          session 3         session 4 ;          session 5 ;       session 6 ;        session 7 ;        session 8 ;       session 10;          session 11;        session 12;      session 13;                  session 14;
This documentary you'll find on Google under 'Multiple Personality Disorder' :
"MPD" a documentary by M.Mierendorf , 59 min.,1993. Video  (Aug. 2018 update- this link now fails to connect to its website! In Russian: Адрес видео или сайта не работает больше!) 
MPD is portrayed in movies like "The Three Faces of Eve", "Sybil", "Fatal attraction" and a many more.

The rest are Youtube sites of just everyday's people, simultaneous incarnations, worth watching to understand ourselves  this is just a small part of the whole picture:   documentary "You are not crazy & you are not alone", part of it could be seen on youtube      Herschel Walker , the writer on MPD;       DID: It's very real **Triggering         a guy with 53 personalities       there is a phrase in there " ... SHAMANS themselves had the DISORDER (MPD)..."    DID--      ADHD ( another name for MPD), Psychiatry, Psychology         How to Control ADD/ADHD (MPD);       Dissociative Disorders #1 of 3
(Anorexia-Bulimia-Bipolar) . These are interesting names for MPD : all 3 of them different form of MPD. Bipolar, means there are positive/negative/male/female Alters in the same individuals. Psychiatrists/Psychologists themselves often have MPD , if they are Simultaneous incarnations.        # 2 of 3 ;     #3 ;      Borderline Personality Disorder (MPD) World, my BPD ;      Paranoid Personality Disorder ;      clip from the movie Identity Eddie realize his Malcolm and that he has DID (MPD)        A Look at Borderline Personality Disorder - Part 1         Part 2        a TV program        "Inside" a short film ;       Maxwell Talk DID part 1;       Break the silence ; ;            MPD ;        Borderline Personality Disorder is the same as Bipolar Personality Disorder, Dissociative Identity Disorder, Attention Deficit Disorder , Attention Deficit Hyperactivity Disorder, Montauk Boy/Girl and other 290 names for Multiple Personality Disorder (Order, if you balance your personalities);        VID # 3 DID     DID - SSC Psychology AP video ;           "The Three Faces of Eve" , a movie            19 ; I have Multiple Personalities ;        Phil and his Multiple Personalities ;        Speaking out on DID - Diagnosis and Feelings ;         Sybil presentation ;               Addressing Autism ( another form of MPD);          Attention Deficit Disorder (MPD) is Not a Disease;        Women and Attention Deficit Hyperactivity Disorder (MPD);      I'm a Survivor         Fun with ADD (MPD);

And millions of more people are in the same situation ! Before Change of Consciousness (Shift) takes place,  we all need to Change Consciousness ( Shift) inside ourselves, by balancing our Alters and uniting them with our Core (Original) Self ! Certain type of Kinesiology can help to achieve it. You need to get rid of Wernicke's commands in your sabotaging Alters. Info, how that could be done
can be found on  Parallel Universes and
Time Travels  and

"The Mars Records" S&M Relfe info    links.

 Ken Adachi on MPD

From Educate-Yourself:

Multiple Personality Disorder, Mind Control, & Memory Recovery
January 19, 2008

Multiple Personality Disorder, Mind Control, & Memory Recovery (Jan. 20, 2008)

Subject: MPD
From: Sharon
Date: Sat, January 19, 2008
To: Editor

I have written to you sometime before and you were very helpful to me. I'm still struggling with the multiple personality disorder issues as before..but I want to know need to know how vital is it that I recover these LOST memories..and fill in those over 30 missing years all in the dark..

Please answer if you can. Thank you very much


Hi Sharon,

I recall your name. I think it was 2 or 3 years ago, right?

It's not my place to advise you as much as tell you what others tell me.

People are abused and traumatized to create mind controlled personalities.

MC victims are used by the programmers and handlers to achieve certain things for them. They created the amnesia walls so you would not remember the mind splitting trauma or the programming or what you did while under mind control.

By recovering the memories, many people free themselves-to some degree at least - from the controllers. They access MC victims by using special codes and they try to trigger your programming (daily if possible-TV being the BIGGEST trigger source of all) to reinforce those walls of amnesia by feeding you triggers (special words, or sounds, or visuals, or odors, or e-mails, etc) to keep the programming locked in place-and to keep you forgetting.

If you keep a spiral bound notebook with you wherever you go, you can write down whatever fragment of memory that may pop into your head, even if it doesn't make sense (it's often bizarre and garbled). By reminding yourself that you want these repressed memories to surface, you will gradually get more and more of them back. It takes at least 15 years, and often 20-30 years, for programming-created amnesia walls to begin to come down and the memories start coming back in flashbacks. I'm getting info from a person who was programmed as a very young child (4 years old), who only started getting the memories back when this person was in their late 30s. That's typical.

If you don't want to do this, then you should not force yourself. Follow your inner intuition

By consciously remembering the traumatizing events and the programming forced on you, you essentially break the programming and you are no longer controlled by it. Of course, if you are an active MC slave, then they will try to re-program you-if they can get to you. This is why some victims remember things for a while and then forget them for a time and then the memories may come back, sometimes with even more detail. Stephanie Relfe has terrific info on her web site about "Wernicke Commands" that you should read about ( or

These subconscious memories are trying to break out to the surface mind, but the controllers are trying to keep them locked down in your subconscious-if they are monitoring you. Often, older MC slaves are not monitored much, as they have millions of younger slaves to use for their games, but big name MC victims like Barbara Striesand will be closely monitored and re-programmed all of her life (see Thanks for the Memories by Brice Taylor). Striesand's husband is likely playing the role of handler or controller. The handler themselves are usually under MC.
Keep me posted. Regards, Ken 

Jane Roberts on Multiple Personalities

Chapter 1
Oversoul Seven's Examination and Josef 's Dream

Oversoul Seven grimaced at Cyprus and began the examination "Let's see," he said. "In Earth terms, using an analogy,
I'm a man on Wednesday and Friday, a woman on Sunday and Thursday, and I have the rest of the time off for independent study.
"Actually, because of their time concepts this is somewhat more complicated," he said. "Each life is lived in a different, uh, area of time to which various designations are given." Cyprus smiled, and Seven continued. "As Lydia I'm in the twentieth century, as Josef in the seventeenth, as Ma-ah in 35,000 B.C., and as Proteus in the 23rd century, A.D. Then there's the further background in space, uh, different locations called countries. Then there's the ages of the personalities.
"I'm partial to Josef and Lydia, though I suppose I shouldn't be. Still, they show so much vitality and seem to enjoy themselves. Ma-ah cries a lot, and Proteus is always looking back to the good old days."

Cyprus had been silent. Now she said, "You're wandering and not organizing your thoughts very well. Pretend that I know nothing about all this, and you're trying to explain it. You just told me that you had personalities in all those times, for example. So why should Proteus look back to the good old days?"
"Oh, I see. Sorry," Oversoul Seven said. "Proteus doesn't know that. He doesn't take anything for granted. He doesn't even take me for granted, or himself, for that matter. That is, he doesn't realize that he is a soul, much less that both of us are one. Certainly he doesn’t know that other portions of us live in other times. I get lonely for him now and then, but there it is. In fact, sometimes I think we Oversouls aren't appreciated at all. We work and strive."
Seven was suddenly struck by such a sense of desolation that he dematerialized his hallucinatory pencil. He brought it back as quickly as he could, but Cyprus shook her head at the lapse and said sharply, "Now, none of that. Dropping your hallucination loses you five points, you know. Suppose you were, say, Lydia on Earth, and she did something like that?
Physical matter wouldn't be a dependable framework at all. One slip, that's all it takes! How would you like to be responsible for such a massive reaction? Then everyone would have to start over with a new . . . Oh, Seven, you just can't make errors like that. Pencils disappearing in mid-air!" Oversoul Seven nodded, then suddenly, almost despite himself, he started to laugh. "Actually, Josef is almost on the edge of knowing. Once he forgot to materialize one of his painting
brushes: he was in the throes of creativity and bongo, the brush was just gone, Josef almost went out of his mind." Seven's eyes glowed with parental-like pride. Cyprus said sternly, "None of your personalities are ready to understand that mind forms matter, and you know it...Your sense of humor doesn't extend to yourself or your personalities. By the time you reach Oversoul Eight stage, you'll know better...Creating yourself physically certainly is demanding..."

Activation of Alters by Breathing

Session 24: Breath Activation of the Anne Alter (this extract is from "The Mars Force: Pat's Story", part 2, p.110).
St stands for Stephanie and P does for Pat:

St:  What breathing patterns do they (the handlers) use to activate Anne? 
P:  Sharp
St:  Do it now (she does it).
P:  It's a sharp, sudden breath. I feel really weird. I can feel her energy (Note the read). It's intense. She is there.
St:  Do the breath again (she does so). Do you have anything to report?
P:  You are disturbing me (that is Ann talking to Pat). She's upset (that is Pat talking). Yesterday when I brought them
(The Alters) up - I felt them in me, but I could still feel me.
Pat clarified this later. She said later "I felt all of the Alters, and myself as well...
St:  Everyone of these breaths you do to activate the Alters, I've seen you do in sessions.
P:  Yes, I realise that too. The Alters come in and out during sessions.
St:  How many components are required to trigger you into an Alter?
P:  Breath. Tone (frequency). Code words. There are certain missions in that have code words already.
St:  Is there a permanent password?
P:  Yes
St:  What is it?
P:  There is nothing there?
St:  Repeat "There is nothing there"
P:  There is nothing there, there is nothing there. No way! That's ridiculous. Tap.
St:  Is anything else attached to "tap"?
P:  In 1987 I went to a hypnotist. He said he'd give me a code word to put me into a trance, and that it would be my name
spelled backwards. That's "Tap".
This code word "Tap" shows how during hypnotism programs are put in even if the hypnotist has good intentions - making things worse, not better. During clearing, I cannot program a person. For example, If I told them to run around the room crowing like a rooster later on when I said a particular word, they would just laugh at me and ignore it. But if they were hypnotized they would do it."

Split Personality in Pat, stated by her on p. 110, part 2 "The Mars Force: Pat's Story":
"Yesterday when I brought them (The Alters) up - I felt them in me, but I could still feel me.
"Pat clarified this later. She said later "I felt all of the (my) Alters, and myself as well."

Codewords and passwords to activate Alters, p.112

St:  Is that the code word used by the Mars Defence Force (Tap)?
P:  No
St:  What password does the Mars Defence Force use? (a lot of interference, LM)...I repeat the question, what is the password to activate your Alters? What is happening? Is it the same code words for all alters?
P:  No
St:  For Pat 3, how many code words are there?
P:  Two (note the read). I have a pain in my head
St:  What are the words?
P:  I've got a headache. Sunrise

St:  Is there a number?
P:  Three. Sunrise Three. That's what I got.
St:  Is that the whole code word?
P:  I don't feel so.
St:  What's missing?
P:  I can't believe how much my head is hurting."

Review of the Book "When Rabbit Howls" on MPD

I would highly recommend a book  on MPD "When Rabbit Howls" by an anonymous author.

"Thanks for the Memories"- Brice Taylor on MPD

Please, read the full book on   Brice Taylor info  link of this website

Verbal Abuse Patterns and Responses

From "The Verbally Abusive Relationship", (p.1), by Patricia Evans

1. Abusive Anger—The Anger Addict: "We can’t do without dominating others…The essential thing, in sum, is being able to get angry without the other person being able to answer back." (quote by Albert Camus) p. 105 "Anger underlies, motivates, and perpetuates verbally abusive behavior… she is in no way responsible for being yelled at, snapped at, raged at, or even glared at—no matter how demanding, accusing, or blaming the abuser is." "The partners of verbal abusers know that explaining what they really said, meant, or did has never brought an apology such as "Oh, I’m so sorry to have snapped, shouted, or yelled at you. Will you forgive me?" " p. 105 "It is also important for the partner to fully realize that there is no "way she can be" to prevent the abuser from venting his anger on her. Speaking more gently, listening more attentively, being more supportive, more interesting, more learned, more fun, thinner, cuter, or classier—being more anything will not work…" p. 105, 106 "abusers claim that their partners "make" them mad… the partner often believes that she has …but that he has misunderstood her or she has said something wrong. She may assume that when she can get him to understand what she meant, he’ll stop raging and at last be happier with her."
P. 148
"The abuser’s anger arises out of his general sense of Personal Powerlessness. He expresses his anger either covertly through subtle manipulation or overtly in unexpected outbursts directed at his partner. These outbursts accuse and blame the partner…his scapegoat, he denies the real cause of his behavior and
convinces himself and usually his partner that she has somehow said or done something to justify the abuse." "When the abuser vents his anger on his partner, he releases the underlying tension he feels from his sense of Personal Powerlessness. As a result, the partner feel bad and the abuser feels good. "
"Attempts by the partner to find out what is wrong simply do not work. The abuser will deny his anger outright or claim that his partner is to blame for his behavior. If the abuser were to admit that his partner were not the cause of his anger, he would have to face himself and his own feelings. In most cases, abusers are unwilling to do this.
"The first reward is that the abuser feels a sense of relief, a kind of euphoric high after exploding at his partner because he has released the tension built up since the last outburst. The second reward is that he has reasserted his dominance and Power Over his partner. There is nothing she can do and no way she can be to prevent the next attack." P. 106
"Also, if the partner calmly endures the abuser’s behavior, he will feel thwarted. He expects a reaction. He needs his fix of both the release of tension and a sense of Power Over his partner. If he hasn’t gotten his partner down, if she shows no signs of losing her enthusiasm, he will increase the abuse. This is probably not a conscious decision. He’s just angrier, more tense, and more dependent on his fix of Power Over. This is one of the reasons that verbal abuse increase over time. As the partner adapts—tries to ignore the behavior, possibly hoping it will stop or hoping she won’t inadvertently provoke him or that she’ll figure out what she’s "doing wrong" or shy she’s "feeling wrong," the abuser increases the intensity and/or the frequency of the abuse." P. 107, 108
"One of the reasons anger addicts don’t apologize is that to sincerely do so would entail giving up the fix. The fix—the explosion and release of tension—allows the anger addict to maintain his equilibrium and to get a high at his partner’s expense." "The partners of anger addicts and verbal abusers in general are consistently shocked to realize that their mates feel good when they feel so hurt." "In general the anger addict’s attitude is, "How can I be doing anything wrong when I feel so right?" " p. 108
"It is not uncommon for the partner of an anger addict to mull over events, struggling to
discover what she does or says that angers her mate. If he directs all his anger at her and blames her for it as well, if mutual friends tell her how lucky she is to have such a wonderful mate, if the abuse doesn’t take place in public, if the abuser tells her he loves her, if her family or origin did not provide a good model of a loving relationship, she may have no idea that she is actually suffering from abuse. She will keep looking for rational reasons for her mate’s behavior.
"Abusive anger diminishes the partner’s desires for sexual intimacy… the abuser then accuse her of being uncaring and unfeeling, and she may think that something is wrong with her." P. 109
Abuse Patterns, P. 2
Dealing with Abusive Anger: "… you may feel too stunned to respond. You may… distance yourself somewhat from him by thinking of him not as your husband, or the father of your children, screaming, tantrum-throwing, …or argumentative Child. If you can bring one to these image to mind the next time he yells at you, you might respond with, "You may not raise your voice to me" or "I don’t like that tone of voice." Or … be quick enough to say, "Stop! Take a deep breath and please talk nicely."
"… responding to abusive anger… particularly difficult…not only is unexpected but is usually expressed with words which catch the partner by surprise. "What is he thinking? What does he mean?" Her mind is searching, analyzing, trying to understand what he’s yelling about and what it means in relation to her. …don’t pay any attention to the words." "… try to stay alert in the present for the signs of anger. The moment you hear anger in the tone of his voice, respond with "Hold it!" then leave or, if you are talking to him on the phone, hang up... you see the rigid, tense, ready-to-explode appearance of his face and body, respond with "Hold it!" or leave." "You cannot change anyone. If your mate is abusive and does not choose to change,…confront the reality that you cannot live a healthy life in an unhealthy environment. You respond to abuse. Furthermore, the absence of abuse does not necessarily guarantee a warm, caring, happy relationship." P. 151
2. Forgetting and Denial: "Forgetting involves both denial and covert manipulation. The declaration by the abuser that what occurred didn’t occur is abusive…Consistently forgetting interactions which have a great impact on another person is verbally abusive denial. Often, after the partner collects herself after being yelled at or put down, she may try to talk to her mate about it. He will have conveniently "forgotten" the incident, saying, for example, "I don’t know what you’re talking about. I’m not going to listen to this." P.102 "I never said that. You’re making that all up. You’re getting upset about nothing. You’ve got to be crazy." P. 103
"Some abusers seem to consistently forget the promises which are most important their partners. Often the partner is truly counting on a very important agreement made by her mate. He will have "forgotten" the agreement. "I don’t know where you got that" or "I never agreed to anything" are common forms of denial." P. 102 (I’ve heard before: "But I didn’t PROMISE!" That’s an invalid excuse.)
"A confirmed verbal abuser may…say that he has never been abusive, that he loves his partner, and that he would never do anything to hurt her. This is denial." p.103
Responding to Forgetting and Denial: "When he says that he doesn’t know what you’re talking about, you may believe that you can explain to him what you are talking about. However, this is not possible….The more she explains, the madder he gets, so the more she tries. Then the more he denies…" p.148" "She might become stuck trying to overcome or transcend her hurt, having decided that "no matter what" she shouldn’t be disturbed because, after all, he says "she’s taking it all wrong." P. 148, 149
"Don’t give him a chance to deny the abuse or to discount your feelings. Instead, when you hear something you don’t like, respond immediately with words that tell him in no uncertain terms to "Cut it out!." "If he does tell you he doesn’t remember an incident that was disturbing to you, don’t accept his "forgetting" denial. Simply say, "I don’t believe you. And I don’t want it to happen again." P. 149
"In order not to be confused by denial, keep your attention focused upon your own feelings and bodily sensations. Don’t for a minute try to figure out what your mate is thinking or feeling. Don’t for a second think about whether he’ll understand why you’re telling him to stop it. Don’t for even a split second wonder whether he’ll like your response." P. 149
"If after expressing a personal perception such as "I thought the play was great," you hear a challenge such as "You can’t prove it," the way to respond is to simply say, "No." Then…leave the room." p. 141. Saying he didn’t think it was that good is not countering you, but he just has a different opinion.
Abuse Patterns, P. 3
3. Trivializing: "Trivializing is abusive behavior which makes light of your work, your efforts, your interests, or your concerns. It is done very covertly, often with innocence. The abuser invades your boundaries and moves into your psyche by telling you that what is meaningful to you has little meaning…" P.146 "Trivializing says, in so many words, that what you have done or expressed is insignificant. When trivializing is done in a frank and sincere tone of voice, it can be difficult to detect. If the partner is very trusting, she may listen with an open mind to the abuser’s comments and end up feeling perplexed that he doesn’t understand her or her work or her interests.
"Trivializing can be very subtle, so that the partner is left feeling depressed and frustrated but isn’t quite sure why." In an example given, "This verbal abuse set up the partner for extra hurt. Feeling a sense of her mate’s pleasure in, and approval of, her, the partner was very open and vulnerable to the trivialization of it. First the abuser said he was impressed, then he commented on the smallest thing about it, refusing to acknowledge the effort or the results." P. 99 She believes she "somehow hasn’t been able to explain to her mate just how important certain things are to her. The abuser may feel one up when he puts his partner down, but his partner is kept on an emotional roller coaster." P. 100 It was noted in an example that sarcasm can really be effective in trivializing something.
Responding to Trivializing: When you hear trivializing you might respond with any of the following: "I certainly don’t feel supported when I hear that kind of talk." "I’d rather not be hearing this from you." "I’ve heard all I want to hear from you." P. 146
4. Accusing and Blaming: "…involve lies about the partner’s intentions, attitudes, and motives. They leave her feeling frustrated and misunderstood and, therefore,…desirous of explaining herself. If she does try to explain herself, the abuse is perpetuated." P. 145. "A verbal abuser will accuse his partner of some wrongdoing, or of some breach of the basic agreement of the relationship, blaming his partner for his anger, irritation, or insecurity. Some examples follow: Partner: "Somehow I feel closed off from you." "Abuser, furiously: I don’t need to be attacked like that!." P. 95 "In this way he avoids all intimacy and all possibility of exploring his partner’s feelings." P. 96. Abuser: "Where’s my wrench?" Partner: "I think the kids left it in the back of the car." Abuser, angrily: "I never asked you!" Another example: "You’re just trying to pick a fight." "You’re attacking me" P. 96.
Responding to Accusing and Blaming: "…a partner may stay in an abusive relationship because she believes that she can explain to her mate that she is not doing what she is accused of doing and that she is not responsible for what she is blamed for…to understand her and to realize that she is not his enemy." P. 144 "When you are yelled at, snapped at, told that you are acting wrong, acting smart, acting dumb, trying to start a fight, imagining things, twisting things around, interrupting, trying to have the last word, …thinking you know it all,…looking for trouble, trying to start an argument, and so forth, you are
being abused. Respond with, "Stop accusing and blaming me right now! Stop it!" You might choose to add any of the following: "Don’t let me ever hear you say that again!" "Remember whom you’re talking to!" "Don’t talk to me like that!" I think you know better that that!" p. 144, 145
5. Ordering: "… denies the equality and autonomy of the partner." (Giving orders instead of asking respectfully is treating her as a slave.) Ex: "Get rid of this." "You’re not wearing that." "We’re doing this now." "…you are a separate person with the right to life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness, you are a free person, and that if he wants something of you, he must make a courteous request. P. 103
Responding to Ordering: "…remind him of your boundaries…by saying, "Who are you giving orders to?" or "Do you hear yourself?" or "Can you say please nicely?" or "I don’t follow orders!" If he gives you orders beginning with "we," as for example, "We’re leaving right now," you might in this instance remind him of your boundaries by saying, "That’s not what I had in mind."
Abuse Patterns, P. 4
6. Judging and Criticizing: "…lies about one’s personal qualities and performance. They are blows to self-esteem"…"Defining you violates your boundaries." P. 145 "The verbal abuser may judge his partner and then express his judgment in a critical way. If she objects, he may tell her that he is just pointing something out to be helpful, but in reality he may be expressing his lack of acceptance of her. P.97 Criticism disguised as help or advice is abusive. Some examples follow: "Wouldn’t it have been better to…" "If you’d have…it would have turned out better." "This would have been a better way." "Next time you should…" p. 98 To "…negate the partner’s feeling, such as "You’re too sensitive," are judgmental"… "Statements which begin with "The trouble with you is…" are judgmental, critical, and abusive." "Most "you" statements are judgmental, critical, and abusive."
EX: "You’re never satisfied." You’re a lousy winner." You’re stupid." "You can’t take a joke."
"Critical "stories" about your mistakes or actual lies about you which embarrass you in front of other are abusive; for example,…"Every time she goes out to the mall she forgets her wallet."
"Statements which criticize specific words out of context are abusive; for example, Cora and Curt are getting ready for a ski trip. Cora exclaims with anticipation, "I can’t wait to drive up there!" Curt responds curtly, "You’re not driving. I’m driving!" "…the partner feels frustrated and finds herself saying, "That’s not what I meant." Her meaning is … known to the abuser"…" in Reality I,…making his partner wrong gives him a sense of Power Over her.
Responding to Judging and Criticizing: ". To respond to judging and criticizing, speak as strongly, firmly, emphatically, and authoritatively as you can and let the energy of your anger support you: EX: "Do you hear yourself?’ "Stop judging me!" "I don’t accept that." Then disengage, leave the area if at all possible, and certainly don’t continue with a discussion. Further discussion dilutes the impact of your response.
7. Blocking and Diverting: …specifically controls interpersonal communication… refuses to communicate, establishes what can be discussed, or withholds information…can prevent all possibility of resolving conflicts…Blocking may be by direct demand or by switching the topic… also be accusatory; … its primary purpose is to prevent discussion, end communication, or withhold information." "Often the partner does not notice that the original topic is no longer the topic. She has been diverted." P. 94 "Diverting invites a response from the partner…Through diversion the topic is changed. None of the abuser’s diversions answer the partner’s question in a thoughtful and considerate way." P. 95
Responses to Blocking and Diverting: "… feel frustrated…asking your mate about something of concern to you or when…trying to tell…about something…important to you,…may be experiencing blocking and diverting…." "thwarted in a sneaky, covert way, as if you did not have basic rights. P. 143
"… being blocked and diverted, do not respond to…statements that are diverting you… Say, "Look at me!" then keep repeating your question or statement. Repeat your question until he responds to it. Stay focused on …your desire to know. Don’t get caught by his words. It would be easy…to defend yourself, but…you would then be diverted." P. 144
Examples: B = Blocking, (to end communication) D = Diverting (to invite a response that changes the topic) Can you tell what kind of topics might next be brought up in response to the diverting responses?
Can you see why these 2 types of abuse are so closely related? They may do blocking and/or diverting.
l. "You’re just trying to have the last word!" 2. "All you married me for was my money!"
3. " I’m sick of your complaints!" 4. "You think you know it all!"
5. "You’re always trying to start something!" 6. "Who asked for your opinion?"
7. "Just drop it!" p. 94,95
Verbal Abuse Patterns p. 5
8. Threatening: "Threatening manipulates the partner by bringing up her greatest fears. Verbally abusive threats usually involve the threat of loss or pain…."Do what I want or I’ll leave." Do what I want or I’ll get a divorce." Do what I want or I’ll hit you.’ OR "If you…, I’ll…" p. 102
Responding to Threatening: "…if you feel that your or your family’s well-being is threatened, it is extremely important that you find support and help as soon as possible. " "If you are verbally threatened
in other ways, your mate is trying to manipulate you…In this case, the threat of "pending disaster" shatters
the partner’s serenity as well as her boundaries. Respond as clearly and as calmly as you possibly can with "Don’t bother me with those threats, please," or "Stop threatening me!" or "I don’t want to hear it!" or "Leave me alone!" p. 147
9. Discounting: "… denies and distorts the partner’s actual perception of the abuse…one of the most insidious forms of verbal abuse." P.91 "If the partner says… "I felt hurt when I heard you say…" or "I don’t think that’s funny, it feels like a put-down" or "I feel bad when you yell at me like that," the abuser may discount his partner’s feelings, saying something that gives her the message…"You’re too sensitive. You can’t take a joke. You blow everything out of proportion." P. 92
Responding to discounting: "Don’t try to understand how your mate can think that or say that. Don’t try to get him to understand that you don’t jump to conclusions or that you aren’t blowing it out of proportion. Don’t protest with, "Why did you say that?" Try, "Stop that kind of talk right now!" or "Hold it! I don’t ever want to hear that kind of talk from you!" or "Cut it out!" These responses may be opposed … not easily discounted. If you hear discounting such as, "You don’t know what you’re talking about!" respond very forcefully as if you’ve made a great discovery, throwing your hand up in to the air while exclaiming "Aha! So that’s what you believe!" This works with many "you" statements. If he says "yes," simply say, with great meaning and mystery "I see." "The one thing the abuser tries to avoid is taking responsibility for what he says… ,lets him know that you …know that his beliefs are not your (s)." P. 142
10. Verbal Abuse Disguised as Jokes: "This type of abuse is not done in jest. It cuts to the quick, touches the most sensitive areas, and leaves the abuser with a look of triumph. This abuse…isn’t funny. Disparaging comments disguised as jokes often refer to the feminine nature of the partner, to her intellectual abilities, or to her competency." P. 93 "If the partner says "I didn’t think that was funny," the abuser may… discount her experience by angrily saying, "You just don’t have a sense of humor!" or "You just can’t take a joke!"…or "You’re just trying to start an argument." "Since the abuser responds with anger, … may believe she did "take it wrong" and that is what he’s angry about, or… wonder if there is something wrong with her sense of humor. The brainwashing effects of verbal abuse cannot be over-emphasized…An abuser may also startle or frighten his partner, after which he will laugh as if it were a joke." P. 93
Responding to Verbal Abuse Disguised as Jokes: "…he has put you down because he thinks doing so will put him up, so to speak. (This says something about his rationality and his maturity.)
"… when the partner tells her mate that she didn’t like what he said, he may take this self-revelation as an attack, and instead of apologizing and expressing sympathy for her feelings, he may put her down again by telling her, "You don’t have a sense of humor." "…he has violated your boundaries… your sense of humor. Don’t try to explain to him what wasn’t funny about the joke. Don’t try to explain to him the kinds of jokes you find humorous…Don’t ask him what he meant or why he said it. Don’t spend time wondering if he understood how it sounded …Wonder, instead, about his maturity.
"Any time you are put down, disparaged, denigrated, or ridiculed, or just don’t like what you’re hearing try responding emphatically with, "I’m wondering. Now that you have said that (put me down) (interrupted me) (laughed at me), do you feel more important? I’d like you to think about this." Then disengage. Leave the room or tell him you are taking a time out Don’t carry on any discussion. You might say, "I don’t want to talk about it" or "I’ll get back to you later" if he continues to challenge you." P. 143
Verbal Abuse Patterns p. 6
11. Undermining: "… withholds emotional support, … also erodes confidence and determina-tion." "Comments such as those below, which dampen interest and enthusiasm, are examples of under-mining:
Partner: " What a pretty flower!" Abuser, with disgust: " A flower’s a flower.", Partner: " I’d like to find out if there are any…" Abuser: "What’s the point!" OR, "Who cares?" p. 100
"Direct squelches such as the following are also undermining: "Who asked you? Nobody asked your opinion. You always have to put in your two cents! You’ll never make it. What makes you think you’re so smart?" p. 100, 101 "Undermining may imply to the partner that she is inadequate." P. 101
"Sabotaging is also a way of undermining… Ellen’s experience of being asked whenever she was studying if she was all right. She began to feel as if something were wrong--an anxiety about studying…This kind of sabotage undermines the partner’s determination and sense of well-being.
"Another form of sabotage is disruption and interruption. For example, the abuser may sabotage his partner’s conversations with others by causing some disturbance such as breaking into uproarious laughter or walking into the room and pounding on the piano, as did one abuser. He may also simply interrupt her by finishing her story, opposing her, or negating her.
Responding to Undermining: "…cruel and covert,… "tell it like it is:" "I don’t like your attitude!" "That felt like a low blow." "Cut that out!" "I am definitely not having any fun with you." One type of abuser will laugh if his mate accidentally hurts herself…" "This type of abuse undermines the partner’s self-esteem and is an expression of the abuser’s sadistic tendencies. It invades the partner’s boundaries violating her experience of reality. The abuser is saying, "That is not hurtful… " p. 146, 147
12. Countering: "Since the abuser is in Reality I, he sees his partner as an adversary. How dare she have a different view from his? He may feel he is losing control and dominance of her…he may choose to argue against her thoughts, her perceptions, or her experience of life itself."… "only to think the opposite of his partner. What he really thinks about anything? Therefore she cannot know him." P. 89. Sometimes, the abuser even counters his own statement if his partner agrees with it. This makes his partner doubt herself, her own ears, and reality.
"Ned: That lamp shade doesn’t go with the lamp. Nan: Oh, yeah, the lamp shade doesn’t go with the lamp. Ned: It does too go with the lamp. Nan: Oh, the shade goes with the lamp. Ned: You can’t say it goes with it when the color’s off. Nan: Oh. I see, the color is off. Ned: That’s not what’s wrong with it. Nan: I’m trying to find out what you mean. Ned: No, you’re not. You’re twisting my words around!" p.91
Responding to Countering: Do not try to understand or agree with your abuser after the first countering statement. Understand that he is simply countering you, not trying to reach a level of understanding. Don’t try to figure out what he wants, or you will become confused and frustrated. If it is a matter in which a decision must be made, such as which lamp and shade to purchase, you may ask for clarification after the first counter, asking him to jot his statement down on paper because you thought he said something else, and you want to be sure you understand his wishes. If he continues to counter you, maybe on other topics, tell him to stop countering you. (My summary from p. 141.)
"Another response to countering that works in most situations is "So you say," said very calmly, slowly and emphatically. It is undebatable and leaves the counterer with full responsibility for his own statement while leaving you with the right to your own opinion." P. 141.
"Sometimes countering comes in the form of a challenge. If after expressing a personal perception such as "I thought the play was great," you hear a challenge such as "You can’t prove it," the way to respond is to simply say, "No." Then disengage. Leave the room." p. 141. If he says he didn’t think that it was that good, he is not countering your opinion, but simply stating that he has a different opinion.
Verbal Abuse Patterns p. 7
13. Withholding: "If there is a relationship, then there must be more than the exchange of information. A relationship requires intimacy. Intimacy requires empathy." "The intimacy of a relationship cannot be achieved if one party is unwilling to share himself and is unable to support his partner in an empathetic way. Although two people may not always understand each other or may have difficulty expressing their feelings, the intention to understand is there if both parties can say, for example, "Is this what you mean?" or "Is this how you feel?" or, "I think…"or "I feel…" One person cannot create intimacy in a relationship." P. 85.
There are 3 types of communication:
l. That which gives functional information
2. That which engages another in conversation
3. That which responds to another’s conversation. (My summary of p. 88,89.)
(Place correct number representing the type of each of the 3 following communication types.)
A._____I see what you mean.
B. ____ I see we need more milk.
C._____I see a need for a change in the way we spend our money.
What about the 4 quotes in the first paragraph, after "for example"?
"The abuser who refuses to listen to his partner, denies her experience, and refuses to share himself with her is violating the primary agreement of a relationship." "Withholding speaks as loudly as words and is a category of verbal abuse. Simply put, withholding is a choice to keep virtually all one’s thoughts, feelings, hopes, and dreams to oneself and to remain silent and aloof toward one’s partner, to reveal as little as possible, and to maintain an attitude of cool indifference." P. 85, 86.
"The verbal abuser who chooses to withhold can add a variety of flourishes and camouflages to his withholding, such as pretending not to hear, picking up something to look at while his partner is sharing something or watching television while saying, "Go ahead, I’m listening." " Other responses may be:
" "There’s nothing to talk about." "What do you want me to say?" "What are you complaining about; I do talk to you." "Why should I tell you if I like it; you’ll do what you want anyway." "You wouldn’t be interested." " p. 87 "These responses, of course, add to the partner’s confusion. She may believe the relationship is functional because the abuser may communicate functional information. However, the relationship is dysfunctional because there is no intimacy." P. 87,88
Responding to Withholding: After reaching your limit of the silent treatment, or at least very little response to your attempts to start a conversation, "leave the area stating firmly, clearly and matter-of-factly as you leave, "I am feeling very bored with your company." " "Then be gone as long as you want to. You may, or may not, make an impact, but at least you won’t be bored. Reading a book or taking your children out for ice cream is less boring and less painful…" p. 140."Alternatively, one woman put on her earphones and sat down to dinner with a favorite tape playing. She gestured and hummed through dinner to music only she could hear. Her unusual behavior made an impact on her mate. He soon made overtures to engage her in conversation." P. 140.
Avoiding and Defusing Verbal Abuse p.1
Taken from the book You Can’t Say That To Me!, by Suzette Haden Elgin, Ph.D.
Often people come to immediate, negative conclusions about what is being said or done to them. If you are tempted to do this yourself, try to give the other person the benefit of the doubt. Ask questions to determine the other’s purpose, or express sympathy, or give an explanation, or simply use Miller’s Law and assume that what is being said is really meant and respond accordingly.
EX: "WHY have you STILL not CLEANED the HOUSE?!!!!"
Negative conclusions: He thinks I’m lazy. He’s rude. He’s not very understanding……
Unwise responses: "Because YOUR KIDS keep MESSING it UP. If YOU’D help me discipline them, then Maybe I COULD get something done!!!" (Blaming.)
"YOU JERK! You don’t appreciate ANYthing. Open your EYES for once and you’ll SEE what I HAVE done." (Namecalling. Unstated: "You are blind, too!")
"What do you MEAN? I HAVE cleaned up MUCH of the house!" (explaining, pleading or placating, leading straight into more insults.)
Wise responses: "You must have had a hard day at work, or you wouldn’t be THIS upset. Relax for a little while and then we can talk about it later. I’ve had a hard day, too." (expressing sympathy, and offering your own explanation, too, if he wants to talk about it later)
"We both want the same thing. I didn’t get finished, but I won’t bore you with the details as to why not. I just hope tomorrow goes better for me." (expressing unity, but leaving the door open for explanations if he really wants them, and hopefully he’ll wonder what went wrong with your day, too)
(Using MILLER’S LAW) "It doesn’t look cleaned because it’s a constant battlefield." (This invites the question, "WHAT do you MEAN?!!!!") "It’s very difficult to keep things clean and in order when small children want to keep getting into things. I would prevent it if I could, but there is no LEGAL way to do it without spending money on a babysitter. Maybe on Saturday you could keep them occupied for a couple of hours, and then I can really tackle this mess." (Miller’s Law assumes that what he implied is true, that the house does not look like you cleaned it up. It offers a logical conclusion, which if he doesn’t like, leaves him no room to keep complaining. If he does, use the BROKEN RECORD technique and keep repeating the same solution over and over in a low, non-emotional tone of voice.) (These statements appeal to men’s outlook on life by using descriptions like "battlefield", "legal", and "tackle", because men are more oriented to life as a game, according to the book Men are From Mars, Women are From Venus.)
The Key is to Remain Non-emotional About the Verbal Attacks.
COMPUTING: Using as little personal language and as little stresses on words as possible. Uses abstractions, generalizations, generic, and hypothetical references.
EX: "WHY have you STILL not CLEANED the HOUSE?!!!!
Unwise responses (personal language): "You just don’t know……" "You are the most unappreciative….." "I wish you could see…."
Wise responses: "It’s really irritating when things are not the way one hopes they would be."
"Some people assume a cluttered house means a lazy housewife." (If then accused "Yeah, you’re lazy all right", then "A very busy person may be mistaken for being lazy when no one observes for themselves what really happens in their day.")
Many verbal abusers ask questions not to obtain logical answers, but to intimidate their victim. Usually no answer is good enough, but if you respond to their question as to a non-abuser’s question, not acknowledging the punch intended to hurt you, you may be able to fend off the offender by remaining unflustered. Another way is to respond with the BORING BAROQUE Technique.
Avoiding and Defusing Verbal Abuse p. 2
EX: "WHY have you STILL not CLEANED the HOUSE?!!!!
Unwise response: "Because Mary came over with her kids and I couldn’t get her to leave at a reasonable time, then the kids were still wound up after having company,………." (This is a debating type of response, which usually does not stop the verbal abuse. It would invite more attacks on your judgement, and friends…)
Wise Response: I think it is because I really miss my friends I had from high school, you know, Nancy, Charlotte, and Dana; and I…, and yes and Laura, too, and as I was saying, I really miss my friends, so when Mary came over, and you know how funny she can be, just like Nancy was, I just couldn’t say "No" to her company, but you know how she is about wanting to stay a long time, and anyway, the children were really excited………..(Boring Baroque let’s the abuser save face and say, " Okay, okay." It’s a type of response that starts with a bewildering type of answer, an answer that comes from a totally unexpected angle that throws the abuser off-balance, thus stopping the abuse.)
VERBAL ABUSE STRATEGY: 1. To get anger off your chest and onto someone else’s. 2. To become the WINNER of the conversational debate and make the other person the humiliated loser.
INEFFECTIVE COMMUNICATION STRATEGY: To try to persuade someone from talking disrespectfully to you.
When you…………….I feel………..because (state the consequences of the behavior that justifies the complaint.)
EX: When you forget to water the tomato plants, I feel angry, because they die without water.
p. 70 for unwise responses…..You promised…….How could you…..If you had any sense……Don’t you ever again……Please don’t……Reliable people live up to their obligations...
In many verbal abuse situations, the abuser and/or the victim thinks the problem is the other person, when really the problem is the language usage. When an abuser starts to interrogate you for something you’ve done, accusing you, asking you "why, why, why," or "how could you", you know that no answer you give will satisfy. So, instead of trying to explain, you may wish to simply state, "I don’t understand. Would you help me figure this out?" See p. 81 and 92.
Inflammatory remarks may have an element of truth to them that you can agree with and throw the accuser off balance, verbally speaking. Or, it may be so far from the truth that you may question what is insinuated by the part of the attack which the abuser did not intend for you to respond to. He/she intends for you to respond to THE BAIT. See p. 138, 139
EX: "If you LOVED me, you would fold ALL my T-shirts THIS (harder) way, like I WANT."
Bait: You must not really love me.
Unwise responses: Explaining why you don’t want to do it that way, or reaffirming your love in a pleading sort of way.
Wise response: "When did you think I stopped loving you?"
EX: "You could at LEAST call your mother ONCE in a while!" BAIT: Decent people call more.
Unwise responses: List all the times you called her last year. Explain why you don’t like to ALWAYS call your mother.
Wise Response: "You’re absolutely right. People like to get phone calls."
The Verbally Abusive Relationship, by Patricia Evans Verbal Abuse, pg 1 of 2
"There are two kinds of power. One kills the sprit. The other nourishes the spirit. "
1. Power Over (Reality 1), and 2. Personal Power (Reality 2).
Reality 1 "shows up as control and dominance." "Someone who believes in Power Over expects to get what he or she wants through the use of Power Over another." Reality 1 is like a small child demanding his way through temper tantrums and other manipulation. (quotes from p. 29)
Reality 2 "shows up as mutuality and co-creation. Mutuality is a way of being with another person which promotes the growth and well-being of one’s self and the other person by means of clear communication and empathetic understanding. Co-creation is a consciously shared participation in life which helps one reach one’s goals." (p. 29)
Many children are punished and abused without loving reassurance. "If the child becomes and adult without having worked through the pain and hurt of the experience, he will perpetuate the misuse of power in adulthood." "…their illusion of power is maintained only as long as they have an "other" to have power "over." To many, "it is the only power they know. If there is not "other," one is created." (p.31)
Unless someone comes alongside of them as a compassionate witness to validate their feelings of hurt, they may not acknowledge feeling hurt, and instead become the one who hurts another. Typically, it is done privately so that no one else can validate their victim’s feelings either. To everyone else in the world, the abuser may seem to be the nicest person ever, and that is confusing to the victim as others disbelieve and say things like "It can’t be that bad," meaning "There must be something wrong with YOU, not your abuser." The abuser, when abused as a child, had no one to tell him that his feelings of pain were valid (like saying "Shut up! There’s nothing to cry about," when a 4 yr. old’s toy breaks) so he continues to feel nothing is wrong with it, and therefore models himself after it. (My summary from p. 171.)
It takes inner strength to realize that words DO hurt, and that it is OKAY for words to hurt.
"Personal Power is another way of experiencing power, one which doesn’t need winners and losers, dominant people and subordinates, and which doesn’t require Power Over an "other." Personal Power works by mutuality and co-creation and may be considered a new way of being in and perceiving the world." (p.31) This reality 2 is a more mature way of handling relationships, because it seeks to benefit both people or all involved to the best of his ability. It enjoys the power of bringing happiness to another, or being creative, appreciating and being appreciated.
What the abuse victim often fails to realize is that their abuser is living in a totally different mindset on the purpose for companionship and communication. They are living in 2 different realities. Unless the victim realizes this, she comes to believe their problems are her own fault, or at least that there must be something she should or should not be doing or saying. Because she had a sympathetic witness somewhere in her life, she realizes that she hurts, and being aware or those feelings makes her the perfect victim. She tries to find ways to make the relationship work, when the issue was never the relationship. She struggles to communicate better, to do or not do something that might make a difference, and is always on the alert for potential flare-ups and ways to try to deal effectively with it. This keeps her in constant distress, except for brief moments when the abuser stops for a while, only to bring false hope, a false sense of love, and then starts the cycle over, confounding her even more. (My summary from p. 171)
Verbal abuse can also be considered into incidents of manipulations such as certain types of scornful or other distressing looks, and incidents in which the abuser ignores the victim or doesn’t give the information asked for in a reasonable manner (ex: grunts, sighs, yawns; uses hand signals, mouth and/or eye configurations or shaking of the head in a disrespectful manner; or makes you play the mind game of 20 questions to get the information you need, then complains that you ask too many questions! This is also the game I call "pulling teeth".)
Verbal Abuse pg. 2 of 2
The Verbally Abusive Relationship, by Patricia Evans
Summary of Chapter XI, "The Recognition of Verbal Abuse and Asking for Change"
The verbal abuser may not understand what is driving him to be abusive. Some of his abuse may be subconscious, but most likely he is aware the he is abusive, or he would not be doing it only in privacy.
He must face his feelings of Personal Powerlessness if he is to change. He may recognize the need for change, but still prefer to be abusive because it feels better. [Chp. XV, p. 174 "Since he mistakes excitement for aliveness and triumph for strength, he remains in constant need of bolstering his ideal image."] {Note: If the abuse starts to become public, beware, because the next step is usually battering.}
Ask for a change in your relationship, like more time together alone, or to go to counseling. Responses to these types of requests reveal whether or not your mate is desiring a real companionship, but maybe doesn’t know how to make it work, or whether he prefers to stay the way he is and drain the life out of you if you let him.
Confront him with the potential for destroying the relationship if there is no change. Confront him with your knowledge of his abuse tactics and your plan to no longer participate in them
Recognize verbal abuse for what it is, and refuse to try to explain your position, because your abuser is not interested in it anyway, and will view it as a counterattack to thwart his Power Over you. Ex: Don’t say, "Why are you so mad?", "I am NOT a liar, etc.",
Set limits. Ex: "I just can’t accept that this is something to be angry about." "I will not accept this as just a joke or that something is wrong with my sense of humor." "I don’t accept that it is my fault." "I don’t accept that you think I’m just trying to be right all the time."
Show your awareness of his tactics. Ex: "I know that that I am not trying to be right all the time." "I know that I am not being selfish." "There is no justification for this angry outburst."
Speak calmly and matter-of-factly in most your responses to verbal abuse. However, there are times when it is appropriate to hold your hand up like a policeman and say firmly, but loudly, "Stop! I will not tolerate that!", or "Stop it right now! You know what you are doing!" , "Stop it! You know what I’m trying to say!"
Pay no attention to the abusive words. Don’t analyze it or try to understand it. Once you feel the sting of abusive language or gut-wrenching confusion, address the abuse, not the supposed issue you thought you were discussing. Don’t try to figure out what your abuser is trying to make you think, feel, or do. YOU SENSE WHAT IS TRUE. Trust your senses, not your abuser. Why react like you are the one with the problem? RESPOND with DIGNITY.
Note: Fighting, bickering, and going around in circles every time you try to discuss something may not be a person problem, but a communication problem. Ignorance is NOT bliss in this situation. There is a difference between someone who demands Power Over and someone who just doesn’t know how to express his feelings, needs, and desires in appropriate manners. Most people have never had good role models. Next week we may discuss more subtle and more calm methods of responding to verbal abuse. We may even be able to figure out different ways to handle problem conversations presented in the above book.
Verbal Abuse—How to Recognize It, Stop It, &/Or Deflect It
Pg. 1 of 2
In The Verbally Abusive Relationship, by Patricia Evans, she explains the difference between conflict and abuse.
"Verbal abuse is a violation, not a conflict. There is a definite difference between conflict and abuse. In a conflict each participant wants something different. In order to resolve the conflict, the two people in the relationship discuss their wants, needs, and reasons while mutually seeking a creative solution. There may or may not be a solution, but no one forces, dominates, or controls the other" p. 134
"Verbal abuse, on the other hand, is a very different from a conflict. If we describe verbal abuse from the standpoint of boundary violation, we would describe it as an intrusion upon, or disregard of, one’s self by a person who disregards boundaries in a sometimes relentless pursuit of Power Over, superiority, and dominancy by covert or overt means." P. 134
Signs of a Good Relationship:
Does your mate enrich your life?
Does he bring you joy?
Do you feel a real connection to him?
Do you think in the same way and share the same dreams?
Does he show goodwill?" p. 135
"Good will in a relationship is a warmth and honesty which comes from one’s deepest sense of truth. It is a concern for the other’s well-being as a strong desire to understand the other. It is demonstrated by a movement toward the other (in a psychological sense) with the intention of reaching mutual understanding and respect." P. 135
From You Can’t Say That To Me! By Suzette Haden Elgin, Ph.D.:
Signs of abusive statements are in the stresses put on words, especially personal words. Stresses like this are, for example, "You always, How could you, You are so…Why did you, Why do you always, etc.", then with stresses placed on words that describe the person negatively.
Stresses used for comparison, announcements, contrast, or surprise are not abusive, unless stated sarcastically with stresses at inappropriate places, as above.
Tactless or distasteful language may not be abusive, just unwise. Think, "what is the purpose of this conversation or statement?" True and non-offensive words can be said in such a way as to be abusive.
The hostility loop---Verbal Abuse with the responses of counterattacking, pleading, and/or reasoning (debating). Theses responses to the abusive statements only fuel the fire and keep the hostility going.
To defuse verbal abuse, use no extra stresses. Use a neutral tone of voice, and impersonal language (like "people sometimes…" rather than "you always".)
Pg. 2 of 2 Verbal Abuse---How to Recognize it, Stop it, &/or Deflect it
Verbal abuse usually is not done out of plain cruelty but to hold the victim’s attention, and to evoke an emotional response. To tie up someone’s time or to evoke their emotions makes them feel important and powerful.
On the other hand, a cruel verbal abuser will not respond well to defusing, may become angrier, and shows no remorse or change when his tactics are discussed.
One way to address problems is to discuss the person’s actions, not character, then how it makes you feel, then the reason for that feeling ("because", then the consequence), and then the desired outcome. For example: "When you forget to water the tomatoes I feel sad because without water, the tomatoes will die, and we all want and enjoy homegrown tomatoes."
Questions can be use A. to obtain information, B. to cause or force another to think about something they may not have or wanted to think about before, C. to interrogate someone, D. to dump one’s own bad feelings onto another, or E. to confuse or confound or exasperate someone. The last three are always abusive.
Learn how to clarify statements made, not read something into a statement that may or may not be there but which is best ignored. It may be best to ignore inflammatory remarks and just respond to the meat of the topic. Avoid blaming, accusing, placating, and sarcasm. Try to figure out what the "bait" for the abuse is, the provoking or inflammatory remark, and refuse to play the game of trying to justify yourself that you are not what he claims you are.
Ploy for instant argument: "If you really loved me, you’d……" or "How could you….? What were you thinking?" Good responses: "When did you think I stopped loving you?" (avoiding the obvious bait that you should do such and such to prove your
love). "Sometimes people confuse normal forgetfulness with willful neglect. I assure you that I love you and I did not intend to……" (avoiding explanations that are dismissed as excuses.)
Verbal Abuse Survivors Speak Out
On Relationship and Recovery
Patricia Evans
(From this site, though not recommending anything else on the links -  Aug. 2018 update- this link now fails to connect to its website! In Russian: Адрес видео или сайта не работает больше! )

Bob Adams Inc, 1993
1) " If you are on an emotional roller coaster, being put down, feeling confused, hurt, thrown off balance, experiencing frequent small shocks, feeling stunned, wondering how you could be hearing what you are hearing, wondering what you could have said or done, feeling isolated, being called names, disparaged or subtly cut to the quick, and you have sought to nurture and understand the relationship - if your experience was negated, the experiences of the women in this book will resonate with you." page 10
2) "Abusive men _stop at nothing_ to squelch, put down, correct, criticize, belittle, trivialize, snub, sneer at, and, when all else fails, put on displays of rage in order to dominate and control their mates." page 26 [my emphasis]
3) "Survivors tell us that verbal abuse always lowers self-esteem, no matter how much they may try to ignore it. _The survivors of verbal abuse consistently reported that they came to believe what they were hearing."_ page 27
4) "These women are living in Reality II (seeking mutuality), and therefore, find the abuse always shocking and incomprehensible. They, like many, tell us that this behavior drives a woman away, eventually, rather than "keeping" her in the relationship - eventually gives her the determination to leave. Abusers do not seem to be able to understand this or to change their behavior when their mates begin to protest. Generally they become more controlling and more abusive when their mates begin to protest.
By saying and doing everything possible to diminish her, the abuser seeks to feel superior to, and in control of, his mate, with the motivation that she becomes so downtrodden and powerless she would not be able to leave him - all the while remaining oblivious to the fact that his behavior may, over time, produce the opposite effect." pages 30 - 31
5) "People who now recognize their own verbally abusive behavior have said that, until the moment they learned that disparagement of another, angry outbursts, ordering, and put-downs in general were abusive, they never for a moment realized that they were being abusive. They knew what they were saying but, like the rapist or the murderer, were unconcerned with the effects of their behavior. They almost always felt better after abusing." pages 32-33
6) "We are only beginning to learn about the dynamics of verbally abusive communications. However, with regard to female/male relationships we have already learned a great deal about the issue of control.. . . Whether control is exercised verbally or physically, the dynamics are the same." page 32
7) "The purpose of controlling behavior is to destroy your partner by depriving her of commonly held resources that are essential to her well-being and sense of integrity." page 33
8) Methods of control (pages 33-38)
1. Controlling her time
-"If she tells him she is unhappy about the incident, he will usually deny that it happened, discount her feelings, or accuse her of trying to start a fight."
2. Controlling her space
-"Controlling her social space by limiting her contacts with friends, for example, saying she's not home when she is, or by refusing to allow her to invite others over."
-"Controlling her intellectual space by using elaborate arguments to wear her down in a discussion or by interrupting her."
-"Invading her quiet tine, for example, by talking to her when she wants to be alone."
-"Invading her privacy, demanding details of her activities, or opening her mail or packages."
-"Interrupting her sleep."
-"Pressuring her to have sex."
3. Controlling her material resources
-". . . by withholding general information and financial information as well as by withholding money, or work which he has promised to do, often by "forgetting" "
4. Controlling with body language and gestures
-Refusing to talk
-Withdrawing affection
-Strutting and posturing
-Stomping out
-Walking away
-Hitting something
-Kicking something
-Driving recklessly
5. Controlling by defining her reality
6. Controlling by defining her motivations
7. Controlling by assigning status
9) "Each time he gets her to "back down," that is, comply and give up trying to reason with him, he believes he has won." page 39
10) "Anyone who verbally abuses another does so to maintain some form of control over the other and to keep his own feelings of powerlessness under control. The abuser is often so used to relating to his mate in an abusive way that it does not even occur to him that he is being abusive. Some men who are learning how to stop verbally abusing their mates have said that it seems as though disparaging or even cruel comments have become a routine, almost automatic way of behaving." page 39
11) "The abuser is often so good at control that he can turn his intimidating displays on and off in order to continue to "look good" to the outside world." page 40
12) Techniques of the Verbal Abuser (pages 40-42)
1. Withholding
"By withholding, the verbal abuser is saying, I've got something you want and I can withhold it from you. Therefore, I am in control. Or, If I don't respond, if I refuse to answer, I can control the outcome, that is, I can maintain the status quo. I can be sure that there will be no change. I don't have to ask. I don't say "no." I don't have to say "yes." I don't have to be vulnerable. I can stay in control and therefore risk nothing."
2. Countering
"By countering his partner, the verbal abuser is saying, I can think for both of us. What you think is wrong. What I think is right. If I can get you to doubt yourself, I can control you more easily. "
3. Discounting
"By discounting his partner's perceptions, the verbal abuser is saying, I can decree the worthlessness of your perceptions and actions. I am not accountable. I can stay in control."
4. "Joking," "Teasing"
"By telling his partner that the abuse is only a joke, the verbal abuser is saying, I feel so up putting you down that I never want to give it up, so I decree that my comments are humorous - I'm in control. I can say what I want."
5. Blocking and diverting
"By thwarting his partner, the verbal abuser is saying, I do not accept any responsibility to respond to you as a rational person, so I can change the conservation at will -I am in control."_
6. Accusing and blaming
"By blaming his partner for his abuse of her, the verbal abuser is saying, You are to blame for your pain and for everything I say or do to you and for everything that isn't the way I want it to be , so I do not have to stop my behavior. I'm in control."
7. Judging and criticizing
"By judging and criticizing his partner, the verbal abuser is saying, When I tell you what is wrong with your thoughts and actions, I put myself in charge of you and therefore in control of you."
8. Trivializing
"By pretending that his partner, or her actions or perceptions or opinions or thoughts or concerns, are less than they are, the verbal abuser is saying, When you see how insignificant you are, I will have more power over you."
9. Undermining
"By undermining his partner, the verbal abuser is saying, When I erode your confidence and lessen your determination, you are easier to control."
10. Threatening
"With this very obvious means of control, the verbal abuser is saying, I have Power Over you. I am in control. Do as I say. If you don't, I'll . . . or if you don't, you might get hurt - implying physical harm by a fit of rage or by an unspoken threat like punching the wall."
11. Name calling
"By calling names, the abuser is saying, You do not exist. You are annihilated, you are now BLANK. Now that you are wiped out, I'm in control, just like in a war."
12. Forgetting
"When the abuser regularly forgets appointments, agreements and/or incidents, he is saying, I'm in control of your time, energy, or reality and I don't have to be accountable because I'm in control."
13. Ordering and demanding
"With these direct displays of control, the verbal abuser is saying, I have a right to assert Power Over you in an overt act of control. If all the other intimidating behaviors achieved my goal, you will do as I demand."
14. Denial
"By denying all of his abusive behavior, the abuser is saying, I can keep everything exactly as it is, with you under my control, and I will not be held accountable."
15. Abusive Anger
"By being abusively angry, the abuser is saying, As long as I am scary and threatening to you I can have my way."
13) From letter by R.L., Loveland, Co. (page 50): "He never admitted being wrong, never, ever, apologized."
14) "Women report a "strangeness" about the communication in their relationship best described as an unreal feeling." page 52
15) "If she "gives up" or "backs down" because she knows he would never apologize or allow her to explain, or because she thinks he's crazy, or because she feels sorry for him, or because she thinks he has fears or feelings of inferiority, or because some kind of "win" seems to be important to him - she does so because of her strength." page 53 [my emphasis]
16) "He wanted not only to control her but also to vent his feelings with impunity. All the while, she believed that he only felt a bit insecure and needed to feel more loved." page 54
17) "They reasoned that their mates would not feel the need to put them down to feel more important if they, the women, could make the mate feel important. This belief turns out to be false." page 54
18) "Women often say they see abusers as weak, while their abusers say that they believe they were doing nothing wrong and felt in fact that they were "real men." " page 60
19) "Some survivors, while feeling the constant shocks of verbal abuse, were even more shocked as they became more aware of their mate's reality." page 60
20) From a letter by T.M., Portland, Me.: "Once you've realized he has lied, you can then question the validity of everything he says and has said. And it is that realization that is the first key to gaining your freedom." page 74
21) "With awakening awareness, women say they feel a release from feelings of incompetence and confusion and guilt. Those who have been in confusing relationships, who have sought answer, who could not pinpoint what gave rise to their feeling that "something is wrong," experience both the pain and liberation that awareness brings." page 74
22) Regarding blaming the victim: "For many years women have been devalued simply for being female, and having had their work devalued as well." page 78
23) "She must come to realize that the abuse has nothing to do with her." page 78
24) Regarding the blame game:
"He would wound.
She couldn't say "Stop it" or "That hurts!" If she did, he would either feel blamed, or enticed by her vulnerability to really go after her "like dead meat on a hook." So instead they agreed that she would say something that suggested she was "gone" to him, defended, behind a wall, like, I'm protected.
He would then apologize to win her back.
She would accept.
The cycle could begin again at any moment.
What this couple had done is take the concept of blame and make her guilty of blaming if she dared let him know he was abusing her. The one thing the abuser wants most is for his partner to take responsibility for his feelings - just as the rapist wants his victim to be blamed for his violence.
Even more astonishing is that in order to reinforce her agreement to endure her pain without flinching or revealing it (other than by saying, "I'm protected") the woman seemed to believe that is she expressed her pain by crying out, "That hurts!" she would be "being a victim." This fit nicely with her abuser's desire to inflict pain without having to hear a complaint.
Thus, the person actually being protected was the abuser." page 82-83
25) "In order to feel big and powerful, he has to have a "win," that is, a Power Over fix." page 83
26) "I believe that the issue here is not so much that some counselors didn't understand the dynamics of control in a relationship; it is that the culture has sanctioned the control of women to such an extent that a therapist might unwittingly advise a human being already suffering greatly to act like a slave." pages 84-85
27) "Verbal abuse seems so inhuman, so bizarre to anyone seeking mutuality in a relationship that, no matter how deeply she understands that an abuser abuses because he abuses not because of her, the survivor will almost always find it incredible that any human being would treat another that way." page 86
28) "When a child is molested or abused, there are not two sides. Similarly, when an adult is verbally abused and threatened, there are not two sides. One person is not attacking and the other counterattacking. On the contrary, one is trying to understand and not upset the other, whose behavior is directed toward maintaining control and dominance with overt or covert attacks." page 98
29) From a letter by W.A., Fort Wayne, In: "How subtly he stole by soul."
30) "I mentioned the torment of teasing to a young woman in her early twenties. She told me how awful it seemed and how it was amazing to her that anyone would put up with that sort of thing. A Few minutes later, however, she said that on several occasions recently her boyfriend had said things that made her feel bad, things she didn't think were funny - and that when she told her mother about this, her mother explained that she was being too sensitive, and that it was just her boyfriend's sense of humor. In a way she was probably glad to hear that he really did love her after all. Her mother had probably been glad too, when she first heard that she was just "too sensitive." Hearing this, it was a little easier to squelch the initial pain and go on believing, _It's not happening."_ page 100
31) From a letter by C.M., Topeka, Ks.: "No one's dealt with this terrible diseased painful stripping of human beings. It is in effect like cancer. A major underground epidemic. A systematic disease sometimes in remission, not contagious - but predisposed. It can - often does- kill. It affects one's health. I testify to this. It robs you of energy, drive, certainty, talent, spirit, and love." page 102
32) From a letter by G.L., Moorestown, NJ.: "I cannot tell you how emotionally tired I am. I cannot listen to it any more, anywhere, without contempt." page 102
33) From a letter by M.H., Indianapolis, In: "Never a compliment, never a thank-you, never a sorry, never I was wrong, never forgive me." page 106
34) From a letter by S.L., Concord, NH: "I believe he is the cruelest man I have ever met. He is a master at verbal abuse." page 106
Editor's note: She's wrong, DEH is the cruelest man alive (or dead).
35) "Survivors often express a feeling of incredulousness about their mate's behavior because it is so foreign to them." page 109
36) "This survivor writes of two very important needs, _the need to be safe from her abuser and the need to be validated."_ page 110
37) Ten Common Traps (pages 113)
1. The Explaining Trap
Victims often feel that "It is equally incomprehensible that the abuse has nothing to do with her." If she can just explain things right, he'll see her side. It only gives him more ammunition.
2. The "If You Feel Your Pain, You Are A Victim" Trap
3. The "He Doesn't Really Mean It so It Shouldn't Hurt" Trap
4. The "I Should Be Able to Take It" Trap
5. The "Saying 'I'm Hurt' Is Blaming" Trap
6. The "Setting a Good Example" Trap
7. The "I Am Responsible" Trap
8. The "He Loves Me, He Loves Me Not" Trap
9. Emotional and Financial Traps
from a letter by L.D., Loveland, Co: "For the longest time I felt if I just did this or that "things" would be better. Not! He'd just change his method of abuse. Every time I told him he was hurting me _he'd do something worse."_ [my emphasis]
10. Trapped by Beliefs
Notes specifically Christian beliefs that bind two people together forever
38) "Many women experience "being punished" when they bring up their abuse, especially after joint counseling. Usually they suffer a rage attack directed at them by the very spouse who was supposedly going to counseling to improve the relationship." Some women who were abused by physical violence have said that they feel verbal abuse was worse than physical abuse." page 122
39) From a letter by H.S., Akron, Oh: "To learn about verbal abuse and control issues, I attended a support group for abused women for over two years. Week after week, women would walk in with broken bones, bruises, cuts. They'd tell about being taken to the hospital emergency room, some more than once.
With woman after woman, I'd ask, "Which was worse in your relationship, the physical abuse of the verbal abuse?"
And without exception the answer was the verbal abuse, "Truly!" " page 122
40) From a letter by M.B., Dallas, Tx: "I don't think anyone other than another victim of verbal abuse could totally understand the tremendous damage that is done to a verbally abused person." page 124
41) From a letter by D.S., Moorestown, NJ: "He's a leader in the church. Had I known about this side of him I would never have married him. We dated for five years and I did not see the anger. It began after marriage. I was shocked at his language. For some reason, marriage has put him in the mode of controlling and managing me. I'm sick of it and want to be free." pages 130-131
42) "A man called in on a radio talk show in San Francisco and said he was having some problems with his relationship. And why, "After all," he said, "I allow her to have quite a few of her opinions ." page 183
[note: those who need a hint - what makes him think he has any right to "allow her to have her own opinion?"]
43) "When people do not see other people as separate from themselves, they are prone to be abusive." page 186
44) "All verbal abuse is invalidating of another's personhood. Validation is most easily achieved through common courtesy and respect for the other's individuality." page 193
45) "One cannot necessarily get a verbal abuser to recognize his behavior, much less realize its destructiveness." page 193
46) "If the partner of an abuser leaves the relationship and then comes back thinking he's changed, the abuser will almost always intensify the abusive behavior. Why? Because from his standpoint, if he'd really had enough control the first time, she wouldn't have gotten away." page 194

White Beam of Balance from 11th Density going through our Sun to Earth !

White Beam of Balance has been moving from the Source through our Sun!

Some of my pictures

Visible Sun superimposed with artificial holographic frame of regular white Rays and with alien pentagons. Picture is taken on 22 Feb. 2010.

Visible Sun superimposed with artificial holographic frame of regular white Rays and with alien pentagons of different frequency. Picture is taken on 22 Feb. 2010 in our backyard.

Close - Up of visible Sun with phony holographic frame of white rays and pentagons, 22 Feb. 2010

Visible Sun superimposed with artificial holographic frame of regular white Rays and with alien pentagons showing in my study room. Picture is taken on 22 Feb. 2010.

Visible Sun superimposed with artificial holographic frame of regular white Rays and with alien pentagons showing inside my room. Picture is taken on 22 Feb. 2010

Close - Up of visible Sun with phony holographic frame of white rays and pentagons, 22 Feb. 2010

Close - Up of visible Sun with phony holographic frame of white rays and pentagons, 22 Feb. 2010

Visible Sun superimposed with artificial holographic frame of regular white Rays and with alien pentagons showing in my room. Picture is taken on 22 Feb. 2010.

Visible Sun superimposed with artificial holographic frame of regular white Rays and with alien pentagons
of different frequency is showing in my room.
Picture is taken on 22 Feb. 2010

22Feb 2010, Close-Up of part of visible Sun in my room

22Feb 2010, Close-Up of a part of the visible Sun in my room

Visible Sun superimposed with artificial holographic frame of regular white Rays and with alien pentagons seen from the window of my room. Picture is taken on 22 Feb. 2010

Visible Sun superimposed with artificial holographic frame of regular white Rays
of different frequency is seen from the window of my room. Picture is taken on 22 Feb. 2010
Visible Sun with superimposed artificial holographic frame of regular white Rays partly in my room. Picture is taken on 22 Feb. 2010
 Visible Sun with superimposed artificial holographic frame of regular white dull-looking Rays and Pentagons
of different frequency is partly in my room. The Central White upper Beam seems to be the part of that White Moving and Sparkling Energy of Balance coming from the higher 11th Density through our Sun and then from the Sun to Earth and penetrate it! The picture is taken on 22 Feb. 2010

Close-Up of the Beam coming from Visible Sun with superimposed artificial holographic frame of regular white Rays partly in my room. Picture is taken on 22 Feb. 2010
Visible Sun with superimposed artificial holographic frame of regular white dull-looking Rays and Pentagons of different frequency is partly in my room. The Close-Up of Central White upper Beam seems to be the part of that White Moving and Sparkling Energy of Balance coming from the higher 11th Density through our Sun and then from the Sun to Earth and penetrate it! The picture is taken on 22 Feb. 2010

Visible Sun with superimposed artificial holographic frame of regular white Rays of different frequency partly in my room. Picture is taken on 22 Feb. 2010

Visible Sun with invisible superimposed artificial holographic frame of regular dull - looking white rays of lower and slower frequency is partly in my room. There is also, an invisible to the eye,  a Natural White Beam which splits into many white Rays. Picture is taken on 22 Feb. 2010

Close-Up of the Splitting Ray of natural Sun with artificial holographic frame of regular white rays of different frequency, which are partially seen in my room. The picture is taken on 22 Feb. 2010.

Here is  the Close-Up of this invisible Splitting Natural White Ray with phony holographic frame of dull-looking fake white rays of lower and slower frequency and pentagons, which are partially seen in my room.  The picture was taken on 22 Feb. 2010.

Visible sun in the window joined to invisible Energy of Advanced Thoughts in my room, invisible to the eye, holographic framing with white raysis superimposed on this Energy, 22 Feb. 2010
Visible sun in the window joined to invisible Energy of Advanced Thoughts in my room with invisible to the eye, holographic framing of white rays superimposed on this Energy, 22 Feb. 2010. Below is a Close-Up of it.
Visible sun in the window joined to invisible Energy of Advanced Thoughts in my room, invisible to the eye, holographic framing with white raysis superimposed on this Energy, 22 Feb. 2010
Visible sun in the window joined to invisible Energy of Advanced Thoughts in my room, invisible to the eye, holographic framing with white rays is superimposed on this Energy, 22 Feb. 2010

This seems to be an invisible to the eye, an artificial holographic pink rectangular, imitating pink energy of Unconditional Love, 22 Feb. 2010

This seems to be an invisible to the eye, an artificial holographic pink rectangular superimposed on White Energy Beam of Balance coming from the Source! 22 Feb. 2010

Visible white beam from the visible Sun. 22 Feb.2010

Visible white beam from the visible Sun with invisible holog. pentagons glued to it. There is also a semi-transparent UFO hanging above the roof of the house next to the Sun to the right. This UFO was there for a half an hour and appeared on quite a few photos. 22 Feb.2010

I don't remember if that was visible or invisible Sun. 22 Feb.2010
This UFO is showing up on many of my pictures !

I don't remember if that was visible or invisible Sun. 22 Feb.2010

  Fake frame of Rays is crossing the Sun, UFO is present too!  

visible Sun is in my room, 22 Feb. 2010

This Ufo is showing up on many of my pictures !

visible Sun with invisible holographic frame of white rays being superimposed on it, 22 Feb.2010

invisible Sun with artificial framing of white rays and pentagons is pictured in my room, 22 Feb. 2010
A part of Invisible Sun with artificial framing of white rays and pentagons of a slower frequency is pictured in my room, 22 Feb. 2010

A Part of the Energy Ball of Advanced Thoughts (New Consciousness) pictured in my room, 3 Apr. 2010. Soon I would be able to take pictures of the whole Energy Ball of New Consciousness inside my room!

This is how the lamp in my room look like when the light is on.

This is how the lamp in my room usually looks like when the light is on. The floral pattern could be seen, but at the time of opening of the Portal powerful Sun Light could be seen!

This is how the lit up lamp in my room looks like.
This is how the lit up lamp in my room usually looks like.

The start of the opening of the Portal in my room!

Portal to other dimensions is building up in my room on the ceiling, made on 26 Jan. 2010. It's night and there is no light in the room.

This is the Portal to other dimensions in my Bedroom (but it also can be activated in other parts of our house, see pictures below), which is visible to my camera, but not to my eyes. The shot is made at night without light in the room on 26 Jan. 2010. I always knew that there was a Portal  in our house/Centre, but I didn't know where exactly was it till I made these photos. For all these years while in this house, I used to wonder at the big uneven ring around the central lamp on the ceiling in my room. It seemed alive, because the edges have been constantly moving even when all the doors/windows were closed. I thought they were some Low Astral Beings, the only thing was puzzling to me at that time was how could they keep the same shape for so many years? But now I know, that this was always the Portal. Maybe you have the same one in your room?

Portal is opened in my bedroom

My experience with Inorganic Beings (Low Astrals). More pictures on   Mind Control info

Close - Up of 2 ceiling lamps in the lounge room
Close - Up of 2 ceiling lamps in the lounge room: this is how much light is usually coming from them and the floral pattern could be seen. We can't put brighter bulbs into these type of lamps: it will destroy colored plastic pieces those flowers are made of and also the lead seams joining them together. These lamps are called 'Leadlights". Then you compare them with the next pictures below.

The start of the building up of another Portal in our lounge-room. Pay attention on the light on the ceiling: it is not always that bright!
The start of the building up of another Portal in our lounge-room and Robert is still next to George arguing with him. Pay attention on the light on the ceiling: it is not always that bright! Normally the lamp is dim and it shows beautifully coloured floral pattern, but now you can't see any floral pattern.

The start of the building up of another Portal in our lounge-room. Pay attention on the light on the ceiling: it is not always that bright and the brightness is growing!
The start of the building up of another Portal in our lounge-room. Pay attention on the light on the ceiling: it is not always that bright and the brightness is growing and visibility becomes distorted!

The start of the building up of another Portal in our lounge-room. Pay attention on the light on the ceiling: it is not always that bright and the brightness is growing!
All the surroundings become distorted and the brightness of the light on the ceiling had reached the peak. The body of Robert is here, but not the same part of his soul or even left with no soul at all (his clone). The change of frequencies in the room at the time of opening the Portal  in our lounge-room is shown below.
The change of frequencies in the room at the time of opening the Portal in our lounge-room is shown here.

Distortion (Change of reality) is created by Negative Low Astrals (Inorganic) Beings when Robert is being attacked. These attacks are also done electronically from the underground/aboveground stations to distort your or your pet's Energy body. On some picture Robert doesn't seem to have arms at all and his legs and arm are distorted. There will be plenty more pictures of how much of negative, alien energy our house, myself and my family and our pets are exposed to. And not just us alone, but the Earth and the whole population on/in it. That drives many people crazy. And in this case the best I found is either to send a firm, calm energy to the people/animals or take a picture of them and to show it to them later.
When you take a picture of a violent person or just people quarreling with each other with a digital camera, you would see that the person's face and figure becomes distorted beoynd recognition, even pieces of the body seems to tear off. That is an indication that he/she is being attacked by Low Astrals or by the operators from the undergroud/aboveground stations (like police) watching everyone and doing their job, whom you or others can't see, esp. those who quarrel. They have the technology!  The use of picture taking can stop violent people, because Negative Low Astrals or police don't like to be pictured, but it can also ignite their fury.
R.Monroe was also writing about some of his experiences with Low Astrals in his books.
I portrayed a curious staged case, which just happened to me and my dogs (but it is happening to you all the time) and posted it on  Mind Control info  link for everyone to read. I added up many new pictures.

I had tried to picture Robert (my son) a few times before (when he was violent), but each time either he would brake my camera or fight me or picture would later disappear. But this time it was easier to take pictures of a violent Robert, but George (though he was tired of the scandals) would not cooperate.
He was against me keeping the pictures of negative energy Beings (Low Astrals) or negative electronic energy being sent to attack Robert and him and post the pictures on our website for others to see, who is attacking us everywhere and whom we cannot see yet (but we will).
George erased the pictures and I insisted on him restoring them. I told George that each time you start quarreling with each other, I will be taking pictures of both of you, for me to analyse them later and to show them to you (he understands it better now!)

I wish you could see how both Robert and George became suddenly very tired, ran away to their rooms and locked the doors! That made me laugh! And now I chase both of them with my camera!
Negative Low Astrals' attack (one of many) of us all,
of our home/Centre, apart from numerous electronic attacks of everyone in our house for many years. As a result our modern (20 years old), cyclone-resistant house/Centre started showing cracks. What is happening to us is happening to millions on this planet roght now !!!

Some Beings (invisible to my eyes, but not to my dogs eyes) are in the garden at night. Look to the left side's white columb, please. Picture is taken by me in Feb. 2010.

 Some Beings (invisible to my eyes, but not to my dogs' eyes) are in the garden at night. Look to the left  side's white column, please. Picture is taken by me in Feb. 2010. It is rare that I can take a photo of it.  Now 'they' started disabling my camera at night.

Link to Site Map listing other articles, books and useful websites:  SITE MAP